The Arabian Nights' Entertainments (part 4 of 6)

The Arabian Nights' Entertainments (part 4 of 6)

King Armanos, accompanied by most of his courtiers, went immediately to wait on the prince, and met the princess just as she was landing, and going to the lodging that had been taken for her. He received her as the son of a king, who was his friend, and with whom he always kept up a good understanding: he conducted her to the palace, where an apartment was prepared for her and all her attendants, though she would fain have excused herself, and have lodged in a private house. He showed her all possible honour, and entertained her three days together with extraordinary magnificence. At the end of this time, King Armanos, understanding that the princess, whom he still took for Prince Camaralzaman, talked of going abroad again to proceed on her voyage, charmed with the air and qualities of such an accomplished prince as he took her to be, he took an opportunity when she was alone, and spoke to her in this manner: You see, prince, that I am old, and cannot hope to live long; and, to my great mortification, I have not a son to whom I may leave my crown. Heaven has only blest me with one daughter, whose beauty cannot be better matched than with a prince of your rank and accomplishments. Instead of going home, stay and take her from my hand, with my crown, which I resign in your favour, and stay with us. It is time for me to rest, after having so long borne it; and nothing could be a greater pleasure to me in my retirement, than to see my people ruled by so worthy a successor to my throne.

The king of the isle of Ebene’s generous offer to bestow his only daughter in marriage, and with her his kingdom, on the princess Badoura, who could not accept it, because she was a woman, put her into unexpected perplexity. She thought it would not become a princess of her rank to undeceive the king, and to own that she was not prince Camaralzaman, but his wife, when she assured him she was he himself, and whose part she had hitherto acted so well. She was also afraid to refuse the honour he offered her, lest being so much bent upon the conclusion of the marriage, his kindness might turn to aversion and hatred, and he might attempt something even against her life. Besides, she was not sure whether she might not find prince Camaralzaman in the court of king Schahzaman his father.

These considerations, added to the prospect of obtaining a kingdom for the prince her husband, in case she found him again, determined her to accept the proposal of king Armanos, and marry his daughter: so after having stood silent for some minutes, she with blushes, which the king took for a sign of modesty, answered, Sir, I am infinitely obliged to your majesty for your good opinion of me, for the honour you do me, and the great favour you offer me, which I cannot pretend to merit, and dare not refuse.

But, sir, continued she, I cannot accept this great alliance on any other condition, than that your majesty will assist me with your counsels, and that I do nothing without having first your approbation.

The marriage treaty being thus concluded and agreed on, the ceremony was put off till next day. In the mean time princess Badoura gave notice to her officers, who still took her for prince Camaralzaman, what she was about to do, that they might not be surprised at it, assuring them the princess Badoura consented to it. She talked also to her women, and charged them to continue to keep the secret she had entrusted them with.

The king of the isle of Ebene, rejoicing that he had got a son-in-law so much to his satisfaction, next morning summoned his council, and acquainted them with his design of marrying his daughter to prince Camaralzaman, whom he introduced to them; and having made him sit down by him, told them he resigned the crown to him, and required them to acknowledge him for king, and swear fealty to him. Having said this, he descended from his throne, and the princess Badoura, by his order, ascended it. As soon as the council broke up, the new king was proclaimed through the city, rejoicings were appointed for several days, and couriers despatched over all the kingdom to see the same ceremonies observed with the same demonstrations of joy.

At night there were extraordinary feastings at the palace, and the princess Haiatalnefous [86] was led to the princess Badoura, whom every body took for a man, dressed like a royal bride. The wedding was solemnized with the utmost splendour; they were put to bed, and left alone. In the morning, while the princess Badoura went to receive the compliments of the nobility in the hall of audience, where they congratulated her on her marriage and accession to the throne, king Armanos and his queen went to the apartment of the new queen, their daughter, and asked her how she spent the night. Instead of answering them, she held down her head, and by her looks they saw plainly enough she was disappointed.

King Armanos, to comfort the princess. Haiatalnefous, bid her not be troubled. Prince Camaralzaman, said he, when he landed here, might think only of going to his father’s court. Though we have engaged him to stay by arguments with which he ought to be well satisfied, yet it is probable he grieves at being so suddenly deprived of the hopes of seeing either his father or any of his family. You must wait till those first emotions of filial love are over; he will then carry himself towards you as a good husband ought to do.

The princess Badoura, under the name and character of prince Camaralzaman, and the king of Ebene, spent the whole day in receiving the compliments of the courtiers and the nobility of the kingdom who were in and about the city, and in reviewing the regular troops of her household; and entered on the administration of affairs as king with so much dignity and judgment, as gained her the general applause of all who were witnesses of her conduct.

It was evening before she returned to queen Haiatalnefous’ apartment, and she perceived by the reception she gave her, that the bride was not at all pleased with the preceding night. She endeavoured to dissipate her grief by a long conversation, in which she employed all the wit she had (and she possessed a good share of it) to persuade her she loved her entirely: she then gave her time to go to bed, and while she was undressing herself, she went to her devotions: her prayers were so long that queen Haiatalnefous was asleep before they were ended. She then left off, and lay down softly by the new queen, without waking her, and was as much afflicted at her being forced to act a part which did not belong to her, as in the loss of her dear Camaralzaman, for whom she ceased not to sigh. She rose as soon as it was day, before Haiatalnefous was awake; and being dressed in her royal robes as king, went to council.

King Armanos, as he had done the day before, came early to visit the queen his daughter, whom he found in tears: he wanted no more to be informed of the cause of her trouble. Provoked at the contempt, as he thought, put upon his daughter, of which he could not imagine the reason, Daughter, said he, have patience for another night. I raised your husband to the throne, and can pull him down again, and drive him thence with shame, unless he gives you the satisfaction that he ought to do. His usage of you has provoked me so much, I cannot tell to what my resentment may transport me; the affront is as great to me as to you.

It was late again before the princess Badoura came to queen Haiatalnefous: she talked to her as she had done the night before, and after the same manner went to her devotions, desiring the queen to go to bed. But Haiatalnefous would not be so served; she held her back, and obliged her to sit down again: What, said she, you think to deal by me this night as you have done the two last: tell me, I beseech you, what can you dislike in a princess of my youth and beauty, who not only loves but adores you, and thinks herself the happiest of all princesses of her rank in having so amiable a prince for her husband? Any body but me would be not merely offended, but shocked by the slight, or rather the unpardonable affront you have put upon me, and abandon you to your evil destiny. However, though I did not love you so well as I do, yet out of pure good-nature and humanity, which makes me pity the misfortunes of persons for whom I am less concerned, I could not forbear telling you, that the king my father is enraged against you for your carriage towards me, and to-morrow will make you feel the marks of his just anger, if you continue to use me as you have hitherto done. Do not therefore drive to despair a princess, who, notwithstanding all your ill usage, cannot help loving you.

This discourse embarrassed the princess Badoura inexpressibly. She did not doubt of the truth of what Haiatalnefous had said. King Armanos’ coldness to her the day before had given her but too much reason to see he was highly dissatisfied with her. The only way to justify her conduct was, to communicate her sex to the princess Haiatalnefous. But though she had foreseen she should be under a necessity of making such a declaration to her, she was afraid how she would take it: but, considering that if Camaralzaman was alive, he must necessarily touch at the isle of Ebene in his way to king Schahzaman his father’s kingdom, that she ought to preserve herself for his sake; and that it was impossible to do this, if she did not let the princess Haiatalnefous know who and what she was, she resolved to venture the experiment.

The princess Badoura stood as one that was struck dumb, and Haiatalnefous, being impatient to hear what she could say, was about to speak to her again, when she stopped her by these words: Lovely and too charming princess! I own I have been in the wrong, and I condemn myself for it; but I hope you will pardon me, and keep the secret I am going to reveal to you for my justification.

She then opened her bosom, and proceeded thus: See, princess, if a princess, a woman like yourself, does not deserve to be forgiven. I believe you will be so good, at least when you know my story, and the afflicting disaster that forced me to act the part you see.

The princess Badoura having discovered herself entirely to the princess of the isle of Ebene, she again prayed her to keep the secret, and to make as if she really was a husband to her, till the prince Camaralzaman’s arrival, which she hoped would be in a little time.

Princess, replied Haiatalnefous, your fortune is indeed strange, that a marriage, so happy as yours was, should be shortened by so unaccountable an accident, after a passion so reciprocal and full of wonders. Pray Heaven you may meet with your husband again soon, and assure yourself I will keep religiously the secret committed to me. It will be to me the greatest pleasure in the world to be the only person in the great kingdom of the isle of Ebene, who knows what and who you are, while you go on governing the people as happily as you have begun. I only ask of you at present to be your friend. Then the two princesses tenderly embraced each other, and after a thousand expressions of mutual friendship, lay down to rest.

According to the custom of the country, the tokens of the consummation of the marriage were to be produced and seen publicly. The two princesses found out a way to get over that difficulty: Queen Haiatalnefous’ women were deceived themselves next morning, and deceived king Armanos, his queen, and the whole court. From this time princess Badoura rose in king Armanos’ esteem and affection, governing the kingdom peaceably and prosperously to his and his people’s content.

While things passed as already mentioned in the court of the isle of Ebene, prince Camaralzaman staid in the city of idolaters with the gardener, who had offered his house for a retreat till the ship sailed for that island.

One morning when the prince was up early, and as he used to do, was preparing to work in the garden, the gardener prevented him, saying, This day is a great festival among the idolaters, and because they abstain from all work themselves, to spend the time in their assemblies and public rejoicings, they will not let the Mussulmen work, who to gain their favour, generally assist at their shows, which are worth seeing. You will therefore have nothing to do to-day; I leave you here. As the time approaches, in which the ship uses to sail for the isle of Ebene, I will go to see some of my friends, and know when it will depart and secure you a passage in it. The gardener put on his best clothes, and went out.

When prince Camaralzaman was alone, instead of going out to take part in the public joy of the city, the solitude he was in brought to his mind, with more than usual violence, the loss of his dear princess. He walked up and down the garden sighing and groaning, till the noise which two birds made on a neighbouring tree tempted him to lift up his head, and stop to see what was the matter.

Camaralzaman was surprised to behold a furious battle between these two birds, fighting one another with their beaks, and that in a very little while one of them fell down dead at the foot of a tree; the bird that was victorious took wing again, and flew away.

In an instant, two other large birds that had seen the fight at a distance, came from the other side of the garden, and pitched on the ground, one at the feet and the other at the head of the dead bird; they looked upon it some time, shaking their heads in token of grief; after which they dug a grave with their talons and buried it.

When they had filled up the grave with the earth they had turned up to make it, they flew away, and returned in a few minutes, bringing with them the bird that had committed the murder, the one holding one of its wings in its beak, and the other one of its legs; the criminal all the while crying out in a doleful manner, and struggling to escape. They carried it to the grave of the bird which it had lately sacrificed to its rage, and there sacrificed it in just revenge for the murder it had committed. They with their beaks killed the murderer. They then opened the belly, tore out the entrails, left the body on the spot unburied, and flew away.

Camaralzaman remained in great astonishment all the time that he stood beholding this sight. He drew near the tree where this scene had passed, and casting his eyes on the scattered entrails of the bird that was last killed, he spied something red hanging out of the stomach. He took it up, and found it was his beloved princess Badoura’s talisman, which had cost him so much pain and sorrow, and so many sighs since the bird snatched it out of his hand. Ah, cruel, said he to himself, still looking on the bird, thou tookest delight in doing mischief, so I have the less reason to complain of that which thou didst to me; but the greater it was, the more do I wish well to those that revenged my quarrel on thee, in punishing thee for the murder of one of their own kind.

It is impossible to express prince Camaralzaman’s joy: Dear princess, continued he to himself, this happy minute, which restores to me a treasure so precious to thee, is without doubt a presage of our meeting again, and perhaps sooner than I think of. Thank Heaven, who sent me this good fortune, and gives me the hope of the greatest felicity that my heart can desire.

Saying this, he kissed the talisman, wrapped it up in a riband, and tied it carefully about his arm. Till now he had been almost every night a stranger to rest, his trouble always keeping him awake, but next night he slept soundly; he rose somewhat later the next morning than he used to do, put on his working clothes, and went to the gardener for orders. The good man bid him root up an old tree which bore no fruit.

Camaralzaman took an axe, and began his work. In cutting off a branch of the root, he found his axe struck against something that resisted the blow, and made a great noise. He removed the earth, and discovered a broad plate of brass, under which was a staircase of ten steps. He went down, and at the bottom saw a cavity about six yards square, with fifty brass urns placed in order around it, each with a cover over it. He opened them all, one after another, and there was not one of them which was not full of gold dust. He came out of the cave rejoicing that he had found such a vast treasure: he put the brass plate on the staircase, and rooted up the tree against the gardener’s return.

The gardener had learned the day before that the ship which was bound for the isle of Ebene, would sail in a few days, but the certain time was not yet fixed. His friend promised to let him know the day, if he called upon him on the morrow; and while Camaralzaman was rooting up the tree, he went to have his answer. He returned with a joyful countenance, by which the prince guessed he brought him good news. Son, said the old man, (so he always called him, on account of the difference of years between him and the prince,) be joyful, and prepare to embark in three days; the ship will then certainly set sail; I have agreed with the captain for your passage.

In my present situation, replied Camaralzaman, you could not bring me more agreeable news; and in return, I have also tidings that will be as welcome to you; come along with me, and you shall see what good fortune heaven has in store for you.

The prince led the gardener to the place where he had rooted up the tree, made him go down into the cave, and when he was there, showed him what a treasure he had discovered, thanking Providence for rewarding his virtue, and the pains he had been at for so many years. What do you mean? replied the gardener: do you imagine I will take these riches as mine? The property of them is yours. I have no right to them. --For fourscore years since my father’s death, I have done nothing but dig in this garden, and could not discover this treasure, which is a sign it was destined for you, since God has permitted you to find it. It suits a prince like you rather than me; I have one foot in the grave, and am in no want of any thing. Providence has bestowed it upon you just when you are returning to that country, which will one day be your own, where you will make a good use of it.

Prince Camaralzaman would not be outdone in generosity by the gardener; they had a long dispute about it. At last, the prince solemnly protested, that he would have none of it, unless the gardener would divide it with him, and take half. The good man, to please the prince, consented; so they parted it between them, and each had twenty-five urns.

Having thus divided it, Son, said the gardener to the prince, it is not enough that you have got this treasure: we must now contrive how to carry it so privately aboard a ship, that nobody may know any thing of the matter, otherwise you will run the risk of losing it. There are no olives in the isle of Ebene; those that are exported hence are a good commodity there: you know I have plenty of them; take what you will; fill fifty pots, half with the gold dust, and half with olives, and I will get them carried to the ship when you embark.

Camaralzaman followed this good advice, and spent the rest of the day in packing up the gold and the olives in the fifty pots; [87] and fearing the talisman, which he wore on his arm, might be lost again, he carefully put it in one of the pots, marking it with a particular mark, to distinguish it from the other. When they were all ready to be shipped, night coming on, the prince retired with the gardener, and talking together, he related to him the battle of the birds, with the circumstance of that adventure, by which he had found the princess Badoura’s talisman again. The gardener was equally surprised and joyful to hear it, for his sake. Whether the old man was quite worn out with age, or had exhausted himself too much that day, the gardener had a very bad night. He grew worse the next day; and on the third day, when the prince was to embark, was so ill, that it wan plain he was nigh his end. As soon as day broke, the captain of the ship came in person, with several seamen, to the gardener’s; they knocked at the garden-door, and Camaralzaman opened it to them. They asked him where the passenger was that was to go with him. --The prince answered, I am he; the gardener, who agreed with you for my passage is sick, and cannot be spoken with. Come in, and let your men carry those pots of olives and my baggage aboard for me; I will only take leave of the gardener, and follow you.

The seamen took up the pots and the baggage, and the captain bid the prince make haste, the wind being fair, and they staid for nothing but him.

When the captain and his men were gone, Camaralzaman went to the gardener to take his leave of him, and thank him for all his good offices; but he found him in the agonies of death, and had scarce time to bid him rehearse the articles of his faith, which all good Mussulmen do before they die. --The gardener did this, and expired in his presence.

The prince being under the necessity of embarking immediately, hastened to pay the last duty to the deceased. He washed his body, buried him in his own garden, (for the Mahometans had no cemetry in the city of the idolaters, where they were only tolerated), and, having nobody to assist him, it was almost evening before he had put him in the ground. As soon as he had done it, he ran to the water-side, carrying with him the key of the garden, designing, if he had time, to give it to the landlord; otherwise to deposit it in some trusty person’s hand before witnesses, that he might have it after he was gone. When he came to the port, he was told the ship sailed several hours before he came, and was already out of sight. It staid three hours for him, and the wind standing fair, the captain durst not stay longer.

It is easy to imagine that prince Camaralzaman was exceedingly grieved to be forced to stay longer in a country where he neither had nor wished to have any acquaintance; and to think that he must wait another twelvemonth for the opportunity he had lost. But the greatest affliction of all was, his having let go the princess Badoura’s talisman, which he now gave over for lost. The only course that was left for him to take was, to return to the garden from whence he came, to rent it of the landlord, and to continue to cultivate it by himself, deploring his misery and misfortunes. He hired a boy to help him to do some part of the drudgery, that he might not lose the other half of the treasure, which came to him by the death of the gardener, who died without heirs: he put the gold-dust in fifty other pots, which he filled up with olives, to be ready against the time of the ship’s return.

While prince Camaralzaman began another year of labour, sorrow, and impatience, the ship, having a fair wind, continued her voyage to the isle of Ebene, and happily arrived at the capital city.

The palace being by the sea-side, the new king, or rather the princess Badoura, espying the ship as she was entering into the port, with all her flags, asked what vessel it was; she was answered, that it came annually from the city of the idolaters, and generally was richly laden.

The princess, who always had prince Camaralzaman in her mind amidst the glories which surrounded her, imagined that the prince might be aboard, and resolved to go aboard the ship and meet him, without discovering herself to him, (for she doubted whether he would know her again), but to observe him, and take proper measures for their making themselves mutually known. Under pretence of inquiring what merchandize was aboard, and having the first sight of the goods, and choosing the most valuable for herself, she commanded a horse to be brought, which she mounted, and rode to the port, accompanied by several officers in waiting at that time, and arrived at the port just as the captain came ashore. She ordered him to be brought before her, and asked whence he came, how long he had been on his voyage, and what good or bad fortune he had met with in it; if he had no stranger of quality aboard, and particularly with what his ship was laden.

The captain gave a satisfactory answer to all her demands; and as to passengers, assured her there were none but merchants in his ship, who used to come every year, and bring rich stuffs from several parts of the world to trade with, the finest linens, painted and plain, diamonds, musk, ambergris, camphire, civet, spices, drugs, olives, and many other articles.

The princess Badoura loved olives extremely. When she heard the captain speak of them, Land them, said she; I will take them off your hands. As to the other goods, tell the merchants to bring them to me, and let me see them before they dispose of them, or show them to any one.

The captain, taking her for the king of the isle of Ebene, replied, Sire, there are fifty great pots of olives, but they belong to a merchant whom I was forced to leave behind. I gave him notice myself that I staid for him, and waited a long time, but he not coming, and the wind offering, I was afraid of losing it, and so set sail. The princess answered, No matter; bring them ashore; we will make a bargain for them however.

The captain sent his boat aboard, and in a little time it returned with the pots of olives. The princess demanded how much the fifty pots might be worth in the isle of Ebene. Sir, said the captain, the merchant is very poor, and your majesty will do him a singular favour if you give him a thousand pieces of silver.

To satisfy him, replied the princess, and because you tell me he is poor, I will order you a thousand pieces of gold for him, which do you take care to give him. The money was accordingly paid, and the pots carried to the palace in her presence.

Night drawing on, the princess withdrew into the inner palace, and went to the princess Haiatalnefous’ apartment, ordering the fifty pots of olives to be brought thither. --She opened one to let the princess Haiatalnefous taste them, and to taste them herself, and poured them into a dish. Great was her astonishment when she found the olives were mingled with gold-dust. What can this mean? said she; it is wonderful beyond comprehension. Her curiosity increasing by so extraordinary an adventure, she ordered Haiatalnefous’ women to open and empty all the pots in her presence; and her wonder was still greater, when she saw that the olives in all of them were mixed with gold-dust; but when she saw her talisman drop out of that in which the prince had put it, she was so surprised, that she fainted away. The princess Haiatalnefous and her women recovered the princess Badoura, by throwing cold water in her face. When she recovered her senses, she took the talisman, and kissed it again and again; but not being willing that the princess Haiatalnefous’ women, who were ignorant of her disguise, should hear what she said, and it growing late, she dismissed them. Princess, said she to Haiatalnefous, as soon as they were gone, you, who have heard my story, to be sure guessed it was at the sight of the talisman that I fainted. This is that talisman, and the fatal cause of my losing my dear husband, prince Camaralzaman; but as it was that which caused our separation, so I foresee it will be the means of our approaching meeting.

The next day, as soon as it was light, she sent for the captain of the ship; and when he came, spoke to him thus: I want to know something more of the merchant to whom the olives belong, that I bought of you yesterday. I think you told me you left him behind you in the city of idolaters: can you tell me what he does there.

Yes, sire, replied the captain, I can speak on my own knowledge. I agreed for his passage with a very old gardener, who told me I should find him in his garden, where he worked under him. He showed me the place, and for that reason I told your majesty he was poor. I went thither to call him. I told him what haste I was in, spoke to him myself in the garden, and cannot be mistaken in the man.

If what you say is true, replied the princess Badoura, you must set sail this very day for the city of idolaters, and fetch me that gardener’s man, who is my debtor; else I will not only confiscate all your goods and those of your merchants, but your and their lives shall answer for his. I have ordered my seal to be put on the warehouses where they are, which shall not be taken off till you bring me that man: this is all I have to say to you; go, and do as I command you.

The captain could make no reply to this order, the disobeying of which would be a very great loss to him and his merchants. He acquainted them with it; and they hastened him away as fast as they could, after he had laid in a stock of provisions and fresh water for his voyage. They were so diligent, that he set sail the same day. He had a prosperous voyage to the city of the idolaters, where he arrived in the night. When he was got as near the city as he thought convenient, he would not cast anchor, but let the ship ride off shore; and going into his boat, with six of his stoutest seamen, he landed a little way off the port, whence he went directly to Camaralzaman’s garden.

Though it was about midnight when he came there, the prince was not asleep. His separation from the fair princess of China, his wife, afflicted him as usual. He cursed the minute in which his curiosity tempted him to touch the fatal girdle.

Thus did he pass those hours which are devoted to rest, when he heard somebody knock at the garden-door; he ran hastily to it, half dressed as he was; but he had no sooner opened it, than the captain and the seamen took hold of him, and carried him by force on board the boat, and so on ship-board, where as soon as he was safely lodged, they set sail immediately, and made the best of their way to the isle of Ebene.

Hitherto Camaralzaman, the captain, and his men, had not said a word to one another; at last the prince broke silence, and asked the captain, whom he knew again, why they had taken him away by force? The captain, in his turn, demanded of the prince, whether he was not a debtor of the king of Ebene? I the king of Ebene’s debtor! replied Camaralzaman in amazement; I do not know him; I had never any thing to do with him in my life, and never set foot in his kingdom. The captain answered, You should know that better than I: you will talk to him yourself in a little while; till then, stay here, and have patience.

The captain was not long on his voyage back to the isle of Ebene. Though it was night when he cast anchor in the port, he landed immediately, and taking prince Camaralzaman with him, hastened to the palace, where he demanded to be introduced to the king.

The princess Badoura was withdrawn into the inner palace: however, as soon as she had heard of the captain’s return, and Camaralzaman’s arrival, she came out to speak to him. As soon as she cast her eyes on the prince, for whom she had shed so many tears, she knew him in his gardener’s habit. As for the prince, who trembled in the presence of a king, as he thought her, to whom he was to answer for an imaginary debt, it could not enter into his thoughts, that the person whom he so earnestly desired to see, stood before him. If the princess had followed the dictates of her inclination, she would have run to him, and by embracing, discovered herself to him: but she put a constraint on herself, believing that it was for the interest of both that she should act the part of a king a little longer before she made herself known. She contented herself for the present to put him into the hands of an officer, who was then in waiting, charging him to take care of him, and use him well till next day.

When the princess Badoura had provided for prince Camaralzaman, she turned about to the captain, whom she was now to reward for the important service he had done her. She commanded another officer to go immediately, and take the seal off the warehouse, where his and his merchants’ goods were, and gave him a rich diamond, worth much more than the expense he had been at in both his voyages. She besides bid him keep the thousand pieces of gold she had given him for the pots of olives, telling him she would make up the account with the merchant whom he had brought with him. This done, she retired to the princess of the isle of Ebene’s apartment, to whom she communicated her joy, praying her to keep the secret still. She told her how she intended to manage the discovering of herself to prince Camaralzaman, and giving the kingdom to him; adding, there was so vast a difference between a gardener and a great prince, as he is, that it maybe dangerous to raise him at once from the lowest condition of the people to the highest degree, however justice required it should be done. The princess of the isle of Ebene was so far from betraying her, that she rejoiced with her, and entered into the design, assuring her, she would with the greatest pleasure contribute to it all that lay in her power, and that she had only to say what she would desire of her.

The next morning, the princess of China ordered prince Camaralzaman to be conducted early to the bath, and then apparelled in the robes of an emir or governor of a province. She commanded him to be introduced into the council, where his fine person and majestic air drew all the eyes of the lords there present upon him.

The princess Badoura herself was charmed to see him again, as lovely as she had often seen him, and that pleasure inspired her to speak the more warmly in his praise. --When she addressed herself to the council, having ordered the prince to take his seat among the emirs, she spoke to them thus: My lords, Camaralzaman, whom I have advanced to the same dignity with you, is not unworthy the place assigned him. I have known enough of him in my travels to answer for him, and I can assure you he will make his merit known to all of you, as well by his valour, as by a thousand other brilliant qualities, and the extent of his genius.

Camaralzaman was extremely amazed to hear the king of the isle of Ebene, whom he was far from taking for a woman, much less for his dear princess, name him, and declare that he knew him, while he thought himself certain he had never seen him before in his life. He was much more surprised when he heard him praise him so excessively. Those praises, however, from the mouth of majesty, did not disconcert him, though he received them with such modesty as showed that he deserved them, and did not grow vain upon it. He prostrated himself before the throne of the king, and rising again, Sire, said he, I want words to express my gratitude to your majesty for the honour you have done me: I shall do all in my power to render myself worthy of your royal favour.

From the council board, the prince was conducted to a palace, which the princess Badoura had ordered to be fitted up for him; where he found officers and domestics ready to obey his commands, a stable full of fine horses, and every thing suitable to the quality of an emir. When he was in his closet, the steward of his household brought him a strong box full of gold for his expenses.

The less he conceived whence came his great good fortune, the more he admired it, but never once imagined that he owed it to the princess of China.

Two or three days after, the princess Badoura, that he might be nearer her person, and in a more distinguished post, made him high treasurer, which office became lately vacant. He behaved himself in his new charge with so much integrity, yet obliging every body, that he not only gained the friendship of the great, but also the affections of the people, by his uprightness and bounty.

Camaralzaman had been the happiest man in the world, to see himself in so high favour with a foreign king as he conceived, and increasing in the esteem of all his subjects, if he had had his princess with him. --In the midst of this good fortune he never ceased lamenting her, and grieved that he could hear no tidings of her, especially in a country where she must necessarily have come in her way to his father’s court, after their separation, so afflicting to both. He had mistrusted something, had the princess Badoura still gone by the name of Camaralzaman, which she took with his habit; but on her accession to the throne, she changed it, and took that of Armanos, in honour of the old king, her father-in-law. She was known now only by the name of the young king Armanos. There were very few courtiers who knew that she had ever been called Camaralzaman, which name she assumed when she arrived at the court of the isle of Ebene: nor had Camaralzaman so much acquaintance with any of them yet, to inform himself farther of her history.

The princess, fearing he might do it in time, and desiring that he should owe the discovery of herself to herself only, resolved to put an end to her own torments and his; for she had observed, that as often as she discoursed with him about the affairs of his office, he fetched such deep sighs as could be addressed to nobody but her. She herself lived in such a constraint that she could endure it no longer. Add to this, the friendship of the emirs and courtiers, the zeal and affection of the people; in a word, every thing contributed to her putting the crown of the isle of Ebene on his head, without any obstacle.

The princess Badoura had no sooner taken this resolution with the princess Haiatalnefous, than she the same day took prince Camaralzaman aside, saying, I must talk with you about an affair, Camaralzaman, which requires much consideration, and on which I want your advice. As I do not see how it can be done so conveniently as in the night, come hither in the evening, and leave word at home not to be waited for; I will take care to provide you a bed.

Camaralzaman came punctually to the palace at the hour appointed by the princess; she took him with her into the inner apartment, and having told the chief eunuch, who prepared to follow her, she had no occasion for his service, and that he should only keep the door shut, she carried him into a different apartment from that of the princess Haiatalnefous, where she used to sleep.

When the prince and princess entered the chamber, where there was a bed, she shut the door, and taking the talisman out of a little box, gave it to Camaralzaman, saying, It is not long since an astrologer presented me with this talisman; you being skilful in all things, may perhaps tell me its use.

Camaralzaman took the talisman, and drew near a lamp to view it. As soon as he recollected it, with an astonishment which gave the princess great pleasure, Sire, said he to the prince, your majesty asked me what this talisman is good for. Alas! it is only good to kill me with grief and despair, if I do not quickly find the most charming and lovely princess in the world, to whom it belonged; the loss of it was the occasion to me of a strange adventure, the very recital of which will move your majesty to pity such an unfortunate husband and lover, if you will have patience to hear it.

You shall tell me that another time, replied the princess; I am very glad to tell you I know something of it already; stay here a little, and I will return to you in a moment.

At these words, she went into her closet, put off her royal turban, and in a few minutes dressed herself like a woman: and having the girdle round her which she had on the day of their separation, she entered the chamber.

Prince Camaralzaman immediately knew his dear princess, ran to her, and tenderly embraced her, crying out, How much I am obliged to the king who has so agreeably surprised me! Do not expect to see the king any more, replied the princess, embracing him in her turn, with tears in her eyes; you see him in me; sit down, and I will explain this enigma to you.

They sat down, and the princess told the prince the resolution she came to, in the field where they encamped the last time they were together, as soon as she perceived she waited for him to no purpose; how she went through with it, till she arrived at the isle of Ebene, where she had been obliged to marry the princess Haiatalnefous, and accept of the crown which king Armanos offered her as a condition of the marriage: how the princess, whose merit she highly extolled, took her declaration of her sex; and how she found the talisman in the pots of olives mingled with the gold-dust, which she bought, and how the finding it was the cause of her sending for him from the city of the idolaters.

When she had done telling her adventure, she obliged the prince to tell her by what accident the talisman occasioned their separation. He satisfied her inquiries; and when he had done, he upbraided her in the kindest expressions for her cruelty in making him languish so long without her; she excused herself with the reasons already related, after which, it growing late, they went to bed.

The princess Badoura and prince Camaralzaman rose next morning as soon as it was light, but the princess would no more put on her royal robes as king; she dressed herself in the dress of a woman, and then sent the chief eunuch to king Armanos, her father-in-law, to desire he would give himself the trouble to come to her apartment.

When the king entered the chamber, he was amazed to see there a lady that was unknown to him, and the high treasurer with her, who was not permitted to come within the inner palace, nor any of the lords of the court. He sat down, and asked where the king was.

The princess answered, Yesterday I was king, sir, and to-day I am only princess of China, wife to the true prince Camaralzaman, the true son of king Schahzaman. If your majesty will have patience to hear both our stories, I hope you will not condemn me for putting an innocent deceit upon you. The king bid her go on, and heard her discourse from the beginning to the end with astonishment. The princess finishing it, said to him, Sir, though in our religion women do not easily comply with the liberty assumed by men to have several wives; yet if your majesty will consent to give your daughter the princess Haiatalnefous in marriage to prince Camaralzaman, I will with all my heart yield up to her the rank and quality of queen, which of right belongs to her, and content myself with the second place. If this precedence was not her due, I would, however, give it her, after the obligation I have to her for keeping my secret so generously. If your majesty refers it to her consent, I am sure of that, having already consulted her; and I will pass my word that she will be very well satisfied.

King Armanos listened to the princess with astonishment, and when she had done, turned about to prince Camaralzaman, saying, Since the princess Badoura, your wife, whom I have all along thought to be my son-in-law, through a deceit of which I cannot complain, assures me, that she will divide your bed with my daughter, I have nothing more to do, but to know of you if you are willing to marry her, and accept of the crown, which the princess Badoura would deservedly wear as long as she lived, if she did not quit it out of love to you. Sir, replied prince Camaralzaman, though I desire nothing so earnestly as to see the king my father, yet the obligations I have to your majesty and the princess Haiatalnefous are so weighty, I can refuse her nothing. Camaralzaman was proclaimed king, and married the same day with all possible demonstrations of joy; and had every reason to be well pleased with the princess Haiatalnefous’ beauty, wit, and love for him.

The two queens lived together afterwards on the same friendly terms, and in the same cordiality, as they had done before, both being contented with king Camaralzaman’s equal carriage towards them, and they alternately were taken to his bed.

The next year each brought him a son at the same time, and the births of the two princes were celebrated with extraordinary rejoicings: the first, which the princess Badoura was delivered of, king Camaralzaman called Amgiad (most glorious); and the other, which was born of queen Haiatalnefous, Assad (most happy).

The Story of the Princes Amgiad and Assad.

The two princes were brought up with great care; and, when they were old enough, had the same governor and the same instructors in the arts and sciences which king Camaralzaman would have them learn, and the same master for each exercise. The friendship which from their infancy they conceived for each other, occasioned an uniformity of manners and inclinations, which increased it. When they were of an age to have separate households, they loved one another so tenderly, that they begged king Camaralzaman to let them live together. He consented to it. So they had the same domestics, the same equipages, the same apartment, and the same table. Camaralzaman had formed so good an opinion of their capacity and integrity, that he made no scruple of admitting them into his council at eighteen years old, and letting them, by turns, preside there, while he himself took the diversion of hunting, or amused himself with his queens at his houses of pleasure.

The two princes being equally handsome and well made from their infancy, the two queens loved them with incredible tenderness, yet so that the princess Badoura had a greater kindness for prince Assad, queen Haiatalnefous’ son, than for her own; and queen Haiatalnefous loved Amgiad, the princess Badoura’s son, better than her own son Assad.

The two queens thought at first this inclination was nothing but a friendship which proceeded from an excess of their own friendship for each other, which they still preserved: but as the two princes advanced in years, that friendship turned to a violent love, when they appeared in their eyes to possess graces that blinded their reason. They knew how criminal their passion was, and did all they could to resist it; but the familiar intercourse with them, and the habit of admiring, praising and caressing them from their infancy, which they could not leave off when they grew up, inflamed their desires to such a height, that they could neither eat, drink, or sleep. It was their and the princes’ ill fortune, that the latter, being used to be so treated by them, had not the least suspicion of their infamous passion.

The two queens had not concealed from each other this passion, but had not the boldness to declare it verbally to each of the princes she loved: they at last resolved to do it by a billet, and availed themselves of king Camaralzaman’s absence to execute their wicked design, when he was gone on a hunting party for three or four days.

Prince Amgiad presided at the council on the day of king Camaralzaman’s departure, and administered justice till two or three o’clock in the afternoon; when he returned to the palace from the council chamber, an eunuch took him aside, and gave him a billet from queen Haiatalnefous: Amgiad took it, and read it with horror. Traitor, said he to the eunuch, as soon as he had read it through, is this the fidelity thou owest thy master and thy king? At these words he drew his sabre, and cut off his head.

Having done this in a transport of anger, he ran to the princess Badoura his mother, showed her the billet, told her the contents of it, and from whom it came. Instead of hearkening to him, she fell into a passion herself, and said, Son, it is all a calumny and imposture; queen Haiatalnefous is a very discreet princess, and you are very bold to talk to me against her after this rate. The prince, enraged at his mother, cried, You are both equally wicked, and were it not for the respect I owe my father, this day should have been the last of Haiatalnefous’ life.

Queen Badoura might have imagined by the example of her son Amgiad, that prince Assad, who was not less virtuous, would not receive more favourably a declaration of love like that which had been made to his brother. Yet that did not hinder her persisting in so abominable a design; she the next day wrote him a billet, which she trusted to an old woman who had access to the palace, to convey to him.

The old woman watched her opportunity to give it him as he was coming from the council-chamber, where he presided that day in his turn; the prince took it, and reading it, fell into such a rage, that, without giving himself time to finish it, he drew his sabre, and punished the old woman as she deserved. He ran presently to his mother queen Haiatalnefous’ apartment with the billet in his hand; he would have shown it to her, but she did not give him time, crying out, I know what you mean; you are as impertinent as your brother Amgiad; begone! and never come into my presence again.

Assad stood as one thunderstruck at these words, which he never expected. He was so transported with rage, that he had like to have given very fatal demonstrations of his anger; but he contained himself, and withdrew without making any reply, fearing, if he staid, he might say something unworthy the greatness of his soul. Amgiad had not mentioned to him the billet which he received the preceding day, and finding by what his mother had said to him that she was altogether as criminal as queen Haiatalnefous, he went to his brother, to chide him for not communicating the hated secret to him, and to mingle his sorrow with his.

The two queens, rendered desperate by finding in the two princes so much virtue, which should have had an influence on them, renounced all sentiments of nature and mothers, and conspired together to destroy them: they made their women believe the two princes had attempted their virtue: they counterfeited the matter to the life by their tears, cries, and curses; and lay in the same bed, as if the resistance they pretended to have made had reduced them almost to death’s door.

When Camaralzaman returned to the palace from hunting, he was very much surprised to find them in bed together, all in tears, acting despondency so well, that he was touched with compassion. He asked them with earnestness what had happened to them.

At this question the dissembling queens wept and gobbed more bitterly than before; and after he had pressed them again and again to tell him, queen Badoura, at last answered him: Sir, our grief is so well founded, that we ought not to see the light of the sun, nor live a day, after the violence that has been offered us by the unparalleled brutality of the princes your sons. They formed a horrid design, encouraged by your absence, and had the boldness and insolence to attempt our honour. Your majesty will excuse us from saying any more; you may guess the rest by our affliction.

The king sent for the two princes, and had killed them both with his own hand, if old king Armanos, his father-in-law, who was by, had not held his hand. Son, said he, what are you going to do? Will you stain your hands and your palace with your own blood? There are other ways of punishing them, if they are really guilty.

He endeavoured thus to appease him, and desired him to examine whether they did indeed commit the crime of which they were accused.

It was no hard thing for Camaralzaman to be so much master of himself as not to butcher his own children: he ordered them to be put under arrest, and sent for an emir called Giondar, whom he commanded to carry them out of the city, and put them to death, at a great distance, and in what place he pleased, but not to see him again, unless he brought their clothes with him, as a token of his having executed his orders.

Giondar travelled with them all night, and early next morning made them alight, telling them, with tears in his eyes, the commands he had received. Believe me, princes, said he, it is a trying duty imposed on me by your father, to execute this cruel order: would to Heaven I could avoid it! The princes replied, Do your duty; we know well you are not the cause of our deaths, and forgive you with all our hearts.

Then they embraced, and bade each other the last adieu with so much tenderness, that it was a long time before they could leave one another’s arms. Prince Assad was the first who prepared himself for the fatal stroke. Begin with me, Giondar, said he, that I may not have the trouble to see my dear brother Amgiad die. Amgiad opposed it; and Giondar could not, without weeping more than before, be witness of this dispute between them; which showed how perfect and sincere their friendship was.

At last they thus determined the contest, desiring Giondar to tie them together, and put them in the most convenient posture for him to give them the fatal stroke at one blow. Do not refuse the comfort of dying together to two unfortunate brothers, who from their birth have shared every thing, even their innocence, said the generous princes.

Giondar granted their request; he tied them to each other, breast to breast; and when he had placed them so as he thought he might strike the blow with more surety, and cut off their heads at once, he asked them if they had any thing to command him before they died.

We have only one thing to desire of you, replied the princes; which is, to assure the king our father, at your return, that we are innocent; but that we do not charge him with our deaths, knowing he is not well informed of the truth of the crime with which we are accused.

Giondar promised to do what they would have him, and drew his sabre: his horse being tied to a tree just by, started at the sight of the sabre, which glittered against the sun, broke his bridle, and ran away with all speed into the country.

He was a very valuable good horse, and so richly harnessed, that the emir could not bear the loss of him. This accident so troubled him, that instead of beheading the two princes, he threw away his sabre, and ran after his horse to catch him again.

The horse gallopped on before him, and led him several miles out of his way into a wood. Giondar followed him, and the horse’s neighing roused a lion that was asleep. The lion started up, and instead of running after the horse, made directly towards Giondar, who thought no more of his horse, but how to save his life and avoid the lion. He ran into the thickest of the wood, the lion keeping him in view, pursuing him among the trees. In this extremity he said to himself, Heaven had not punished me in this manner, but to show the innocence of the princes whom I was commanded to put to death; and now, to my misfortune, I have not my sabre to defend myself.

While Giondar was gone, the two princes were seized with a violent thirst, occasioned by the fear of death, notwithstanding their noble resolution to submit to the king their father’s cruel order.

Prince Amgiad told the prince his brother there was a spring not far off. Ah! brother, said Assad, we have so little time to live, what need have we to quench our thirst? We can bear it a few minutes longer.

Amgiad, taking no notice of his brother’s remonstrance, unbound himself, and unbound the prince his brother whether he would or no. They went to the spring, and having refreshed themselves, heard the roaring of the lion. They also heard Giondar’s dreadful cries in the wood, where he and the horse were. Amgiad took up Giondar’s sabre which lay on the ground, saying to Assad, Come, brother, let us go and help poor Giondar; perhaps we may arrive soon enough to deliver him from the danger in which he now is.

The two princes ran to the wood, and entered it just as the lion was going to fall on Giondar. The beast, seeing prince Amgiad, advancing towards him with a sabre in his hand, left his prey, and came against him with fury. The prince met him intrepidly, and gave him a blow so forcibly and dexterously, that it felled him to the ground.

When Giondar saw that he owed his life to the two princes, he threw himself at their feet, and thanked them, for the great obligation he had to them, in words which sufficiently showed his gratitude. Princes, said he, rising up and kissing their hands, with tears in his eyes, God forbid that ever I should attempt any thing against your lives, after you have so kindly and bravely saved mine. It shall never be said, that the emir Giondar was guilty of such ingratitude.

The service we have done you, answered the princes, ought not to hinder you from executing the orders you have received; let us first catch your horse again, and then return to the place where you left us. They were at no great trouble to take the horse, whose mettle was abated with running. When they had restored him to Giondar, and were near the fountain, they begged of him, and argued with him to do as their father had commanded him; but all to no purpose. I only take liberty to desire you, said Giondar, and I pray you not to deny me, that you will divide my clothes between you, and give me yours, and go to such a distance, that the king your father may never hear of you more.

The princes were forced to comply with his request. Each of them gave him his clothes, and covered themselves with what he could spare them of his. He also gave them all the money he had about him, and took leave of them.

When the emir Giondar parted from the princes, he passed through the wood, where Amgiad had killed the lion, in whose blood he dipped their clothes; which having done, he proceeded on his way to the capital city of the isle of Ebene.

At his arrival there, king Camaralzaman asked if he had done what he ordered him. Giondar replied, See, sir, the proofs of my obedience; giving him, at the same time, the princes’ clothes.

How did they take the punishment I commanded to be executed on them? Giondar answered, With wonderful constancy, sir, and resignation to the decrees of Heaven; which showed how sincerely they made profession of their religion: but particularly with great respect towards your majesty, and an inconceivable submission to the sentence of death. We die innocent, said they; but we do not murmur; we take our death from the hand of Heaven, and forgive our father; for we know very well he has not been rightly informed of the truth.

Camaralzaman, sensibly touched at emir Giondar’s relation, bethought himself of putting his hand in their pockets: he began with prince Amgiad’s, where he found a billet open, which he read. He no sooner knew that queen Haiatalnefous writ it, as well by a lock of her hair which was in it, and by the hand-writing, but he was chilled with horror. He then trembling put his hand into that of Assad; and finding there queen Badoura’s billet, his surprise was so great and sudden, that he fainted.

Never was grief equal to Camaralzaman’s, when he was recovered from his fit. Barbarous father, cried he, what hast thou done? Thou hast murdered thy own children, thy innocent children! Did not their wisdom, their modesty, their obedience, their submission to thy will in all things, their virtue, all plead in their behalf? Blind and insensible father! dost thou deserve to live after the execrable crime thou hast committed? I have brought this abomination on my own head; and Heaven chastises me for not persevering in that aversion to women in which I was born. And oh, ye detestable wives! I will not, no I will not, as ye deserve, wash off the guilt of your sins with your blood; ye are unworthy of my rage; but perdition seize me if ever I see you more!

King Camaralzaman was a man of too much religion to break his vow: he commanded the two queens to be lodged in separate apartments that very day, where they were kept under strong guards, and he never saw them again as long as he lived.

While the king of the isle of Ebene afflicted himself for the loss of the princes his sons, whose death he thought he had been the author of, by his too rashly condemning them, the royal youths wandered through deserts, endeavouring to avoid all places that were inhabited, and to meet any human creature. They lived on herbs and wild fruits and drank only foul rain-water, which they found in the crevices of the rocks. They slept, and watched by turns at night, for fear of wild beasts.

When they had travelled about a month, they came to the foot of a frightful mountain, of black stones, and to all appearance inaccessible. They at last espied a sort of path, but so narrow and difficult, that they durst not venture up it. This obliged them to go along by the foot of the mountain, in hopes to find a more easy way to reach the top of it. They went about it five days, but could see nothing like a path, so they were forced to return to that which they had neglected. They still thought it would be in vain for them to attempt going up by it; they deliberated what they should do, a long time; and at last, encouraging one another, resolved to ascend the hill.

The more they advanced, they thought it was the higher and the more steep, which made them think several times of giving over their enterprise. When the one was weary, the other stopt, and they took breath together; sometimes they were both so tired, that they wanted strength to go farther: then, despairing of being able to reach the top, they thought they must lie down and die of fatigue and weariness. A few minutes after, when they found they recovered strength, they animated each other, and went on.

Notwithstanding all their endeavours, and their courage and perseverance, they could not get to the top that day: night came on, and prince Assad was so tired and spent, that he stopt, and said to prince Amgiad, Brother, I can go no farther: I am just dying. --Let us rest ourselves, replied prince Amgiad, as long as you will, and have a good heart; it is but a little way to the top, and the moon befriends us.

They rested themselves about half an hour, and then Assad made a new effort, and once more ascended what remained of the way to the mountain’s summit, where they both at last arrived, and lay down. Amgiad rose first, and advancing, saw a tree at a little distance: he went to it, and found it was a pomegranate tree with large fruit upon it, and a spring at the foot of it: he ran to his brother Assad to tell him the good news, and conduct him to the tree by the fountain side. They refreshed themselves there by eating each a pomegranate, after which they fell asleep.

When they awoke next morning, Come, brother, said Amgiad to Assad, let us go on: I see the mountain is easier to be travelled over on this side than the other; all our way now is down hill; but Assad was so tired with the last day’s fatigue, that he wanted three days repose to recover himself.

They spent them as they had done many before, in discoursing on their mothers’ inordinate passion, which had reduced them to such a deplorable state: But, said they, since Heaven has so visibly declared itself in our favour, we ought to bear it with patience, and comfort ourselves with hopes that we shall see an end of it.

After having rested three days, the two brothers continued their travels. As the mountain on that side was composed of several stages of extensive fields, they were five days in descending it, before they came into the plain. They then discovered a great city, at which they rejoiced. Brother, said Amgiad to Assad, are not you of my opinion, that you should stay in some place out of the city, where I may find you again, while I go and learn the language, and inform myself what is the name of the city? in what country we are? and when I come back, I will bring provisions with me. It may not be safe for us to go there together.

Brother, replied Assad, your advice is both safe and prudent, and I approve of what you say; but if one of us must part from the other on that account, I will not suffer it to be you; you must allow me to go, for what shall I suffer, if any ill accident should happen to you?

But, brother, answered Amgiad, the same ill accident you fear for me, I have as much reason to be afraid of for you; I entreat you to let me go, and do you stay here with patience. I will never yield to it, said Assad; if any ill happen to me, it will be some comfort to think you are safe. Amgiad was forced to submit, and Assad going towards the city, he stayed under the trees at the foot of the mountain.

Prince Assad took the purse of money which Amgiad had in charge, and went forwards towards the city. He had not gone far in the first street, before he met with a reverend old man with a cane in his hand: he was neatly dressed, and the prince took him for a man of note in the place, who would not put a trick upon him, so he accosted him thus: Pray, my lord, which is the way to the market-place? The old man looked on prince Assad, smiling: Child, said he, it is plain you are a stranger, or you would not have asked that question of me.

Yes, my lord, I am a stranger, replied Assad. The old man answered, You are welcome then; our country will be honoured by the presence of so handsome a young man as you are: tell me what business you have at the market-place.

My lord, replied Assad, it is near two months since my brother and I set out from our own country, which is a great way from hence: we have not ceased travelling, and we arrived here but to-day. My brother, tired with such a long journey, stays at the foot of the mountain, and I am come to buy some provision for him and me.

Son, said the old man, you could not have come in a better time, and I am glad of it, for your and your brother’s sake: I made a feast to-day for some friends of mine, and there is a great deal of victuals left untouched: come along with me; you shall eat as much as you please, and when you have done, I will give you enough to last your brother and you several days: do not spend your money, when there is no occasion for it; travellers are always in want of it. While you are eating, I will give you an account of our city, which nobody can do better than myself, who have borne all the honourable offices in it. It is well for you that you happened to light upon me; for I must tell you, all our citizens cannot so well help and inform you as I can: I can assure you some of them are very wicked. Come along, you shall see the difference between a real honest man, as I am, and such as boast of being so, and are not.

I am infinitely obliged to you, replied Assad, for your good will towards me; I put myself entirely into your hands, and am ready to go with you where you please.

The old man laughed in his sleeve to think he had got the prince in his clutches; and as he walked by the side of him, all the way, lest he should perceive it, talked of various subjects, to preserve the favourable opinion Assad had of him. Among other things, said he, it must be confessed you were very fortunate to meet with me, rather than with any other man. I thank God I met with you: you will know why I say it when you come to my house.

Thither they came ere it was long, and the old man introduced Assad into a hall, where were forty such old fellows as himself, who made a circle round a flaming fire, which they adored. The prince was not more seized with horror at the sight of so many men mistakingly adoring the creature for the Creator, than with fear of finding himself betrayed and in such an abominable place.

While Assad stood motionless with astonishment, the old cheat saluted the forty grey-headed men. Devout adorers of fire, said he to them, this is a happy day for us. Where is Gazban? call him.

He spake these words aloud, and a negro, who waited at the lower end of the hall, presently came up to him. This black was Gazban; who, as soon as he saw the disconsolate Assad, imagined for what he was called. He ran to him immediately, knocked him down, and bound his hands with wonderful activity. When he had done, Carry him down, said the old man, and fail not to order my daughters, Bostama and Cavama, to give him every day a good bastinado, with a loaf morning and night for his subsistence: this is enough to keep him alive till the next ship departs for the blue sea and the fiery mountain. He shall be offered up an agreeable sacrifice to our divinity.

As soon as the old man had given this cruel order to Gazban, than the slave hurried prince Assad out of the hall, through several doors, till they came to a dungeon, down to which led twenty steps; there he left him in chains of prodigious weight and bigness, fastened to his feet. When he had done, he went to give the old man’s daughters notice of it; but their father had before sent for them, and given them their instructions himself. Daughters, said he to them, go down and give the Mussulman I just now brought in the bastinado, as you know how to do it: do not spare him; you cannot better show your zeal for the worship of the fire.

Bostama and Cavama, who were bred up in their hatred to Mussulmen, received this order with joy. They descended into the dungeon that very moment, stripped Assad, and bastinadoed him unmercifully, till the blood issued out of his wounds, and he was almost dead. After this cruel infliction, they put a loaf of bread and a pot of water by him, and retired.

Assad did not come to himself again for a long time; when he did, he broke out into a flood of tears, deploring his misery. His comfort however was, that this misfortune had not happened to his brother Amgiad.

That prince waited for his brother till evening with impatience: when it was two, three, or four of the clock in the morning, and Assad did not return, he was like one in despair. He spent the night in that dismal condition; and as soon as it was day, went to the city, where he was surprised to see but very few Mussulmen. He accosted the first he met, and asked him the name of the place. He was told it was the city of the Magicians; so called, from the great number of magicians, who adored the fire, and that there were but very few Mussulmen. Amgiad then demanded how far it was to the isle of Ebene. He was answered, four months voyage by sea, and a year’s journey by land. The man he talked to left him hastily, having satisfied him as to those two questions, and went about his business.

Amgiad, who had been but six weeks coming from the isle of Ebene with his brother Assad, could not comprehend how they reached this city in so little time, unless it was by enchantment, or that the way across the mountain was much shorter, but not frequented, because of its difficulty.

Going farther in the town, he stopped at a tailor’s shop, whom he knew to be a Mussulman by his dress, as he had known the man he had talked to before. Having saluted him, he sat down, and told the occasion of the trouble he was in.

When prince Amgiad had done talking, the tailor replied, If your brother has fallen into the hands of some magician, depend upon it you will never see him more: he is lost past all recovery; and I advise you to comfort yourself as well as you can, and to beware of falling into the same misfortune. To which end, if you will hearken to me, you shall stay at my house, and I will tell you all the tricks of these magicians, that you may take care of yourself when you go out. Amgiad, afflicted for the loss of his brother, accepted the tailor’s offer, and thanked him a thousand times for his kindness to him.

The Story of Prince Amgiad and a Lady of the City of the Magicians.

Prince Amgiad did not go out of the tailor’s house for a whole month, except his host went with him. At last he ventured to go alone to the bath. As he was returning home through a street where there was nobody, he met a lady coming to him. Seeing a handsome young man, fresh come out of the bath, she lifted up her veil, and asked him, with a smiling air, whither he was going; and ogled him all the while so amorously, that Amgiad could not resist her charms. Madam, said he, I am going to my own house, or yours, as you please.

My lord, replied the lady, with an agreeable smile, ladies of my quality never carry men to their own houses; they always go to the men’s.

Amgiad was very much confounded at this answer, which he did not expect: he durst not venture to take her home to his landlord’s house, fearing the good man would be scandalized by it, and he should have lost his protection, of which he stood in great need, considering he was in a city where it was so necessary for him to be always upon his guard: he knew so little of the town, that he could not tell where to carry her, and he could not resolve to lose this lucky adventure. In this uncertainty, he determined to throw himself upon chance; and without making any answer, he went before, and the lady followed him. Amgiad led her from street to street, from square to square, till they were both weary with walking: at last they came to a street, at the end of which was a great gate, shut up, opening to a handsome house, and having a seat on each side of it. Amgiad sat down on one of them, as if to take breath; and the lady, more weary than he, seated herself on the other.

When she had taken her seat, she asked him whether that was his house. You see it, madam, said Amgiad. Why do you not open the gate then? replied the lady; what do you wait for? Fair lady, answered Amgiad, I have not the key; I left it with my slave when I sent him on an errand, and he cannot be come back yet: besides, I ordered him afterwards to get something good for dinner; so that I am afraid we shall wait a long time for him.

The prince met with so many difficulties in satisfying his passion, that he began to repent of it. He therefore contrived this answer, in hopes that the lady would take the hint, and out of resentment leave him, and seek elsewhere for a lover; but he was mistaken.

This is a most impertinent slave, said the lady, to make us wait so long. I will chastise him myself as he deserves, if you do not, when he comes back: it is not decent that I should sit here alone with a man at a gate. Saying this, she arose and took up a stone to break the lock, which was only of wood, and weak, according to the fashion of the country.

Amgiad did all he could to hinder her. What are you doing, madam? said the prince. For Heaven’s sake stay a little! What are you afraid of? replied the lady; is it not your house? It is no great matter to break a wooden lock; a new one will not cost much. The lock she accordingly broke; and as soon as the door was open, entered the house, and walked before him.

Amgiad gave himself over for a lost man, when he saw the door forced open; he paused upon it, whether he should go into the house or not, or make off as fast as he could, to avoid the danger which he believed was inevitable; and he was going to fly, when the lady returned.

Seeing he did not enter, Why do not you come into your house? said she. The prince answered, I am looking to see if my slave is coming, fearing we have nothing ready. Come in, come in, said madam; we had better wait for him within doors than without.

Amgiad, much against his will, followed her into the house. Passing through a spacious court, neatly paved, they mounted by several steps into a grand vestibule, which led to a large open hall, very well furnished, where he and the lady saw a table ready spread with all sorts of delicacies, another heaped with fruit, and a sideboard full of bottles of wine.

When Amgiad saw these preparations, he gave himself up for lost. Poor Amgiad, said he to himself, thou wilt soon follow thy dear brother Assad!

The lady, on the contrary, transported at the sight, cried out, How, my lord, did you fear there was nothing ready? You see your slave has done more than you expected; but if I am not mistaken, these preparations were made for some other lady, and not for me: no matter, let her come; I promise you I will not be jealous; I only beg the favour of you that you will permit me to wait on her and you.

Amgiad, as much as he was troubled at this accident, could not help laughing at the lady’s pleasantry. Madam, said he, thinking of something else that tormented his mind, there is nothing in what you fancy; this is my common dinner, and no extraordinary preparation, I assure you. As he could not bring himself to sit down at a table which was not prepared for him, he would have taken his seat on a sofa, but the lady would not let him. Come, sir, said she, you must be hungry after bathing, let us eat and enjoy ourselves.

Amgiad was forced to do what the lady would have him: they both sat down and fell to. The lady, having eat a bit, took a bottle and glass, poured out some wine, and drank to Amgiad: and when she had drank herself, she filled another glass, and gave it to Amgiad, who pledged her. The more the prince thought of this adventure, the more he was amazed that the master of the house did not appear, and that so rich a house, and so well provided, should be left without a servant. It will be lucky, said he to himself, if the master of the house does not come till I am got clear of this intrigue. While he was occupied with these thoughts, and others more troublesome, she eat and drank heartily, and obliged him to do the same. They were almost come to the fruit, when the master of the house arrived.

It happened to be Bahader, master of the horse to the king of the magicians: this house belonged to him, but he commonly dwelt in another; and he seldom came here, unless to regale himself with two or three chosen friends. He always sent provisions from his other house on such occasions, and had done so this day by some of his servants, who were just gone as the lady and Amgiad entered it.

Bahader came as he used to do, in disguise, and without attendants, and a little before the time appointed for his friends coming: he was not a little surprised to see the door of his house broken open. He entered, making no noise, and hearing some persons talking and making merry in the hall, he stole along under the wall, and put his head half-way within the door to see who they were.

Perceiving a young man and a young lady eating at his table the victuals that had been provided for his friends and himself, and that there was no great harm done, he resolved to divert himself with the adventure.

The lady’s back was a little turned from him, and she did not see the master of the horse, but Amgiad saw him immediately: he had then the glass in his hand, and was going to drink it off; he changed colour at the sight of Bahader, who made a sign to him not to say a word, but to come and speak with him.

Amgiad drank and rose. Where are you going? said the lady. The prince answered, Pray, madam, stay here a little; I shall be back again in a minute; a small affair obliges me to go out at present. Bahader waited for him in the vestibule, and led him into the court to talk to him without being heard by the lady.

When Bahader and Amgiad were in the court, Bahader demanded of the prince how the lady came into his house, and why they broke open his door. My lord, replied Amgiad, you may very reasonably think me guilty of a very unwarrantable action; but if you will have patience to hear me, I hope my innocence will appear. He then told him, in a few words, what had happened to him, without disguising any part of the truth; and to convince him that he was not capable of committing such an action as to break into a house, he told him plainly he was a prince, and what was the reason of his coming to the city of the magicians.

Bahader, who naturally loved strangers, was transported with an opportunity of obliging one of Amgiad’s rank and quality; for by his air, his actions, and his well-turned discourse, he did not in the least doubt of the truth of what he said. Prince, said Bahader, I am very glad I can oblige you in so pleasant an adventure as this: far from disturbing the feast, it will be a pleasure to me to contribute to your satisfaction in any thing. Before I say any more on this subject, I am happy to inform you my name is Bahader; I am master of the horse to the king of the magicians: I commonly dwell in another house which I have in this city, and come here sometimes to have the more liberty with my friends. You have made this lady believe you have a slave, though you have none: I will be your slave; and that this may not disturb you, and to spare your excuses, I repeat again, that I will positively be so; you will soon know my reason for it. Go to your place, and continue to divert yourself: when I return again, and come before you in a slave’s habit, chide me for staying so long; do not be afraid even to strike me. I will wait upon you all the while you are at table, till night; you shall sleep here, and so shall the lady, and to-morrow morning you may send her home with honour. I shall afterwards endeavour to do you more important services: go, and lose no time. Amgiad would have made him an answer, but the master of the horse would not let him, forcing him to go to the lady. He had scarce got into the hall before Bahader’s friends, whom he had invited, arrived. Bahader excused himself for not entertaining them that day, telling them they would approve of the reason of it when they knew it, which should be in due time. When they were gone, he went forth and dressed himself in a slave’s habit.

Prince Amgiad came to the lady much better pleased at finding the house belonged to a man of quality, who had received him so courteously. When he sat down to the table again, he said, Madam, I beg a thousand pardons for my rudeness: I was vexed that my slave should tarry so long; the rascal shall pay for it, when he comes: I will teach him to make me stay so for him.

Let not that trouble you, said the lady; so much the worse for him; if he is guilty of any faults, let him pay for it: do not let us think of him; we will enjoy ourselves without him.

They continued at the table with the more pleasure, as Amgiad was under no apprehensions of the consequence of the lady’s indiscretion, who ought not to have broken open the door, though it had been Amgiad’s own house. The prince was now as merry as the lady: they said a thousand pleasant things, and drank more than they ate, till Bahader arrived, disguised like a slave.

Bahader entered like a slave who feared his master’s displeasure for staying out when he had company with him: he fell down at his feet, and kissed the ground, to implore his clemency; and when he had done, stood behind him with his hands across, in expectation of his commands.

Sirrah, said Amgiad, with a fierce tone and angry look, is there such a slave as you in all the world? Where have you been? What have you been doing, that you came no sooner?

My lord, replied Bahader, I ask your pardon; I was executing your orders, and did not think you would come home so early.

You are a rascal, said Amgiad, and I shall break your bones, to teach you to lie and to disappoint me. He then rose up, took a stick, and gave him two or three slight blows with it; after which he sat down to table again.

The lady was not satisfied with the chastisement he bestowed on him. She also rose, took the stick, and fell upon Bahader so unmercifully, that the tears came into his eyes. Amgiad, offended to the last degree at the freedom she took, and that she should use one of the king’s chief officers so ill, cried out to her in vain, Enough. She continued striking him. Let me alone, said she, I will give him enough, and teach him to be absent so long another time. She continued beating him with great fury, till Amgiad rose from the table, and forced the stick out of her hand; which she did not part with without much struggling. When she found she could beat Bahader no longer, she sat down and railed at and cursed him.

Bahader wiped his eyes, and stood up to fill out wine. When he saw they had done eating and drinking, he took away the cloth, cleared the hall, put every thing in its place; and, night coming on, lighted up the lamps. Every time he came in, or went out, the lady muttered and threatened him, and gave him abusive language, to Amgiad’s great disliking, who would have hindered her, but could not. When it was time for them to go to bed, Bahader prepared one for them on the sofa, and withdrew into a chamber, where he laid himself down, and it was not long before he fell asleep, having been fatigued with his beating. Amgiad and the lady entertained one another a good half hour afterwards, and the lady wanted to go forth before she went to bed. Passing through the vestibule, she heard Bahader snore; and having seen a sabre hanging up in the hall, she turned back again, and said to prince Amgiad, My lord, as you love me, do one thing for me. In what can I serve you? replied the prince. The lady answered, Oblige me so far as to take down this sabre, and cut off your slave’s head with it. Amgiad was astonished at such a proposal from a lady, not doubting but it was the wine she had drank that prompted it. Madam, said he, let my slave alone; he is not worthy of your notice; I have beat him, and you have beat him: it is sufficient: besides, I am very well satisfied with him; he does not use to be guilty of such faults.

That shall not do, replied the lady, in violent fury; the rogue shall die: if not by your hands, by mine. Saying this, she took down the sabre from the place where it hung, drew it out of the scabbard, and was going to execute her wicked design.

Amgiad met her in the vestibule, saying, You shall be satisfied, madam, since you will have it so; but I should be sorry that any one, beside myself, should kill my slave. When she had given him the sabre, Come, follow me, said he; make no noise, for fear we wake him. They went into Bahader’s chamber, where Amgiad, instead of striking him, struck at the lady, and cut off her head, which fell upon Bahader.

If the noise of the blow which Amgiad gave the lady, in cutting off her head, had not waked Bahader, her head falling upon him would have done it; he was amazed to see Amgiad with a sabre all bloody, and the body of the lady lying headless on the ground. The prince told him what had passed, and ending his discourse, said, I had no other way to hinder this furious woman from killing you, but to take away her life. My lord, replied Bahader, full of gratitude, persons of your rank and generosity are not capable of doing such a wicked action as she desired of you. You are my deliverer, and I cannot enough thank you. After he had embraced him, to show him what sense he had of his obligations to him, he said, We must carry this corpse out before it is quite day, leave it to me, I will do it. Amgaid would not agree to that, saying, he would carry it away himself, since he had struck the blow. Bahader replied, You are a stranger in this city, and cannot do it so well as one who is acquainted here; I must do it, if for no other reason, yet for both our safeties, to prevent our being questioned for her death: stay you here, and if I do not come back before day, you may be sure the watch has seized me; and for fear of the worst, I will by writing give this house and furniture for your habitation; you have nothing to do but to live in it.

When he had written, signed, and delivered the paper to prince Amgiad, he put the lady’s body in a bag, head and all, laid it on his shoulder, and went out with it from one street to another, taking the way to the sea-side. He had not gone far before he met with one of the judges of the city, who was going the rounds in person. Bahader was stopped by the judge’s followers, who, opening the bag, found the body of a murdered lady, bundled up with the head. The judge, who knew the master of the horse, notwithstanding his disguise, took him home to his house, and not daring to put him to death without telling the king of it, because of his quality, he carried him to court as soon as it was day. When the king had heard from the judge, what a foul action he had been guilty of, as he believed from the circumstances, he addressed the master of the horse in these words: It is thus then that thou murderest my subjects, to rob them, and then thou wouldst throw their dead bodies into the sea, to hide thy villany; let us rid them of you; go, hang him up immediately.

Innocent as Bahader was, he took his sentence of death with all imaginable resignation, and said not a word to justify himself. The judge carried him to his house, and, while the gallows was preparing, he sent a crier to publish throughout the city, that at noon the master of the horse was to be hanged for a murder committed by him.

Prince Amgiad, who had in vain expected Bahader’s return, was struck with terrible consternation when he heard the crier publish the approaching execution of the master of the horse. If, said he to himself, somebody must die for the death of such a wicked woman, it is I, and not Bahader; I will never suffer an innocent man to be punished for the guilty; and without deliberating any more about it, he hastened to the place of execution, whither the people were running from all parts.

When Amgiad saw the judge bringing Bahader to the gibbet, he went up to him, and said, I am come to tell you, and to assure you, that the master of the horse whom you are leading to execution is wholly innocent of the lady’s death: I am guilty of the crime, if it is one, to have killed a detestable woman, who would have murdered Bahader; and then he told him all as it happened.

The prince having informed the judge how he met her coming out of the bath; how she was the cause of going into the master of the horse’s pleasure-house, and all that had passed to the moment in which he was forced to cut off her head, to save Bahader’s life; the judge ordered execution to be stopped, and conducted Amgiad to the king, taking the master of the horse with him.

The king had a mind to hear the story from Amgiad himself; and the prince, the better to prove his own innocence and the master of the horse’s, took that opportunity to discover who he was, and what had driven him and his brother Assad to that city, with all the accidents that had befallen them, from their departure from the capital city of the isle of Ebene, to the time in which he talked to him.

The prince having done speaking, the king said to him, I rejoice that I have by this means come to the knowledge of you; I not only give you your own and my master of the horse’s life, whom I commend for his kindness to you, but I restore him to his office; and as for you, prince, I declare you my grand vizier, to make amends for your father’s unjust usage of you, though it is also excusable, and I permit you to employ all the authority I now give you to find out prince Assad.

Prince Amgiad having thanked the king of the city and country of magicians for the honour he had done him, and taking possession of his office of grand vizier, he took every possible means to find out the prince his brother. He ordered the common criers to promise a great reward to any one who should bring forth prince Assad, or tell any tidings of him. He sent men up and down the country to the same purpose; but notwithstanding all his diligence, he could hear no news of him.

The Sequel of the Story of Prince Assad.

Assad in the meanwhile continued in the dungeon in chains; Bostama and Cavama, the cunning old conjuror’s daughters, treating him daily with the same cruelty and inhumanity as at first.

The solemn festival of the adorers of fire approached; and a ship was fitted out for the fiery mountain as usual; the captain’s name was Behram, a great bigot to that religion. He loaded it with proper merchandise; and when it was ready to sail, he put Assad in a chest, which was half full of goods, a few crevices being left between the boards for him to breathe, enough to keep life in him. This chest was stowed in the bottom of the hold, for the greater security.

Before the ship sailed, the grand vizier Amgiad, Assad’s brother, who had been told that the adorers of fire used to sacrifice a Mussulman every year on the fiery mountain, suspected that Assad might have fallen into their hands, and be designed a victim at that bloody sacrifice; wherefore he resolved to search the ship in person. He ordered all the passengers and seamen to be brought upon deck, and commanded his men to search all over the ship, which they did, yet Assad could not be found, he was so well concealed.

When the grand vizier had done searching the vessel, she sailed, and as soon as Behram was got out to sea, he ordered prince Assad to be taken out of the chest, and fettered, to secure him, fearing least he should fling himself into the sea in despair, since he knew he was going to be sacrificed.

The wind was very favourable two or three days, and then it turned contrary, after which there arose a furious storm; and the vessel was not only driven out of her course, but neither Behram nor his pilot knew where they were. They were afraid of splitting against the rocks, for in the violence of the storm they discovered land, and a dreadful shore before them. Behram saw he was driven into the port and capital of queen Margiana, which was a great mortification to him.

This queen Margiana was a devout professor of the Mahometan religion, and a mortal enemy to the adorers of fire. She banished all of them out of her dominions, and would not let any of their ships touch at her ports.

It was no longer in the power of Behram now to help putting into the port of this queen’s capital city, or else he had been dashed to pieces against the frightful rocks that lay off the shore. In this extremity he held a council with his pilot and seamen. My lads, said he, you see to what a necessity we are reduced; we must choose one of these two things; either resolve to be swallowed up by the waves, or put into queen Margiana’s port, whose hatred to all persons of our religion you very well know. She will certainly seize our vessel and put us all to death, without mercy. I see but one likely way to escape her, which is, to take off the fetters from the Mussulman we have aboard, and dress him like a slave. When queen Margiana commands me to come before her, and asks what trade I use, I will tell her I deal in slaves; that I have sold all I had, but one, whom I keep to be my clerk, because he can read and write. She will see him, to be sure, and he being handsome, and of her own religion, will have pity on him. No doubt she will then ask to buy him of me, and on this condition will let us stay in the port till the weather is fair. If any of you have any thing else to propose, that will be of more advantage to us, I am ready to hearken to it. The pilot and seamen applauded his judgment, and agreed to follow his advice.

Behram commanded prince Assad’s chains to be taken off, and had him dressed like a slave very neatly, as became one who was to pass for his clerk before the queen of the country. They had scarce time to do this, before the ship drove into the port, and dropped anchor.

Queen Margiana’s palace was so near the sea-side, that her garden extended down to the sea-shore. She saw the ship anchor, and sent to the captain to come to her, and the sooner to satisfy her curiosity, waited for him in her garden.

Behram, who expected to be sent for, landed with prince Assad; whom he required to confirm what he had said of his being a slave, and his clerk. When he was introduced to the queen, he threw himself at her feet, and informed her of the necessity he was in to put into her port; that he dealt in slaves, and had sold all he had but one, which was Assad there present, whom he kept for his clerk.

The queen was taken with Assad from the minute she first saw him, and was extremely glad to hear that he was a slave; resolving to buy him, cost what it would. She asked Assad what was his name.

Great queen, replied Assad, with tears in his eyes, does your majesty ask what my name was formerly, or what it is now? The queen answered, Have you two names then? Alas! it is but too true, said Assad: I was once called Assad (most happy); and now my name is Motar (devoted to be sacrificed.)

Margiana, not being able to find out the true meaning of this answer, understood it of his condition of a slave; for she perceived he had a great deal of wit. Since you are clerk to the captain, said she, no doubt you can write well: let me see your hand.

Behram had furnished Assad with pen, ink and paper, as a token of his office, that the queen might take him for what he designed she should.

The prince stepped a little aside, and wrote as follows, suitable to his wretched circumstances:

‘The blind man avoids the ditch into which the clear-sighted falls. Fools advance themselves to honours by discourses which signify nothing, while men of sense and eloquence live in poverty and contempt. The Mussulman with all his riches is miserable. The infidel triumphs. We cannot hope things will be otherwise. The Almighty has decreed it should be so.’

Assad presented the paper to queen Margiana, who admired alike the moral of the sentences and the goodness of the writing. She needed no more to have her heart inflamed, and to feel a sincere concern for his misfortunes. She had no sooner read it, but she addressed herself to Behram, saying, Do which you will, either sell me this slave, or make a present of him to me; perhaps it will turn most to your account to do the latter.

Behram answered insolently, that he could neither give nor sell him; that he wanted his slave, and would keep him.

Queen Margiana, provoked at his boldness, would not talk to him any more about it. She took the prince by the arm, and turned him before her to the palace, sending Behram word, that if he stayed the night in her port, she would confiscate his goods, and burn his ship. So he was forced to go back to his vessel, and prepare to put to sea again, notwithstanding the tempest was not yet over.

Queen Margiana, on entering her palace, commanded supper to be got ready; and while it was providing, she ordered Assad to be brought into her apartment, where she bade him sit down. Assad would have excused himself: It does not belong to a slave, said he, to presume to this honour.

To a slave! replied the queen; you were so a moment ago; henceforward you are no more a slave. Sit down near me, and tell me the story of your life; for by what you wrote, and the insolence of that slave-merchant, I guess there is something extraordinary in it.

Prince Assad obeyed her; and, sitting down, began thus: Mighty queen, your majesty is not mistaken in thinking there is something extraordinary in the story of my life: it is indeed more so than you can imagine. The ills, the incredible torments, I have suffered, and the death to which I was devoted, and from which I am delivered by your royal generosity, will show the greatness of my obligation to you, never to be forgotten. But before I enter into particulars of my miseries, which will strike horror into the hearts of all that hear it, I must trace the origin of them to its source.

This preamble increased queen Margiana’s curiosity. The prince then told her of his royal birth; of his brother Amgiad, and their mutual friendship; of their mothers’ criminal passion, which in a night turned into inveterate hatred, the cause of all their sufferings; of the king his father’s rage; how miraculously their lives were saved; how he lost his brother; how he had been long imprisoned and tortured, and was only discharged then to be sacrificed on the fiery mountain.

When Assad had finished his discourse, the queen was more than ever enraged at the adorers of fire. Prince, said she, though I have always had an aversion to the adorers of fire, yet hitherto I have had some humanity for them; but after their barbarous usage of you, and their execrable design to sacrifice you, I will henceforth declare perpetual war against them.

She would have said more, but supper being served up, she made prince Assad sit down at table with her, being charmed with his beauty and eloquence, and touched with a passion which she hoped soon to have an opportunity of letting him see. Prince, said she, we must make you amends for so many fasts and wretched meals, which the pitiless adorers of fire forced you to make; you will want nourishment after such sufferings. With these and such like words she helped him at supper; and ordered the prince to drink a good deal of wine to recover his spirits; by which means he drank more than he could well bear.

The cloth being taken away, Assad wanting to go out, took an opportunity when the queen did not see him. He descended into the court, and seeing the garden door open, went into it. Being tempted by the pleasantness of the place, he walked there a while. At last he came to a fountain, where he washed his face and hands to refresh himself, and lying down on the turf round the fountain, fell asleep.

It was almost night, and Behram, determined to prevent the queen from executing her threats, had weighed anchor, troubled at the loss of Assad, by which he was disappointed of a most acceptable sacrifice. He comforted himself as well as he could with the thoughts that the storm was over, and that a land breeze favoured his getting off from that coast. As soon as he was towed out of the port by the help of his boat, before it was hoisted up into the ship again, Stop, my lads, said he to the seamen in it, do not come on board again; I will give you some casks to fill with water, and will wait for you. The sailors excused themselves, for that they did not know where to get water. Behram had observed, while he was talking to the queen in the garden, that there was a fountain at the end of it, near the port. Go, said he, land before the palace-garden; the wall is not above breast high; you may easily get over; there is a basin in the middle of the garden, where you may fill all your barrels, and hand them aboard without difficulty.

The sailors went ashore at the place he directed them to, and laying their casks on their shoulders, easily got over the wall.

As they drew near the basin, they perceived a man sleeping on the grass, and knew him to be Assad. They immediately divided themselves; and while some of the crew filled their barren with as little noise as possible, others surrounded Assad, and watched to stop him if he should awake.

He was fast, and slept on, giving them time to fill all their casks: which, as soon as they had filled, they handed over the wall to others of their crew who waited there to carry them aboard.

They next seized Assad, and bore him away, without giving him time to recollect himself. They got him over the wall into their boat with the casks, and rowed to the ship. When they came near her they cried out for joy, Captain, sound your trumpets, beat your drums; we have brought you your slave again.

Behram, who could not imagine how the seamen could find and take him again, and did not see Assad in the boat, it being night, waited their coming on board with impatience, to ask what they meant; but when he had seen him, he could not contain himself, so great was his joy. He commanded him to be chained down again, without staying to inquire how they came by him; and having hoisted the boat on board, set sail for the fiery mountain.

In the meanwhile queen Margiana was in a dreadful fright: she did not much concern herself at first, when she found prince Assad was gone out, because she did not doubt but he would return in a little time. When some time had passed without his appearing, she began to be uneasy, and commanded her women to look for him. They searched all about without finding him; and night coming on, she ordered them to search again with torches, which they did to as little purpose.

Queen Margiana was so impatient and alarmed, that she went with lights, and finding the garden-door open, went into it, and walked all over it with her women, to seek for him herself; and passing by the fountain and basin, she espied a slipper, which she took up, and knew it to be prince Assad’s: her women also said it was his. The water being spilt about the basin, made her believe that Behram had carried him off again. She sent immediately to see if he was still in the port; and hearing he had set sail a little before it was dark, that he lay to some time off the shore, while he sent his boat for water from the fountain, she doubted no longer of the prince’s ill fortune; so she sent word to the commander of ten ships of war, which lay always ready in the port, to sail on the shortest notice, that she would embark herself next morning as soon as it was day. The commander lost no time; ordered the captains and subalterns, seamen and soldiers aboard, and was ready to sail at the time appointed. She embarked; and when the squadron was at sea, told the commander her intention: Make all the sail you can, said she, and give chase to the merchant-man that sailed yesterday evening out of this port: I give it to you to be plundered, if you take it; if not, your life shall answer it.

The ten ships chased Behram’s two whole days without seeing her. The third day in the morning they discovered her, and at noon had so surrounded her, that she could not escape.

As soon as cruel Behram espied the ten ships of war, he doubted not it was queen Margiana’s squadron in pursuit of him; and upon that he ordered Assad to be bastinadoed, which he did every day, and had not missed once treating him so barbarously since he left the port of the city of magicians. On sight of these ships, he used him more cruelly than before. He was much perplexed what to do, when he found he was going to be surrounded. To keep Assad, was to declare himself guilty; to kill him was as dangerous, for he feared some tokens or other of it might be seen. He therefore commanded him to be unfettered and brought from the bottom of the hold where he lay. When he came before him, It is thou, said he, that art the cause of my being pursued; and so saying, he flung him into the sea.

Prince Assad knowing how to swim, made so good use of his feet and hands, that he got safe to shore; the waves seconding his bold exertions. The first thing he did after he got on shore was to thank God who had delivered him from so great danger, and once more rescued him out of the hands of the adorers of fire. He then stripped himself, and wringing the water out of his clothes, he spread them on a rock, where, by the heat of the sun, and the rock together, they soon dried. After which he lay down to rest himself, deploring his miserable condition, not knowing in what country he was, nor which way to turn himself. He dressed himself again and walked on, keeping as near the sea side as he could. At last he came to a sort of path which he followed, and travelled ten days through a country which was not inhabited, still living on herbs, plants, and wild fruits. At last he approached the banks of a rivulet near a city, which he knew to be that of the magicians, where he had been so ill used, and where his brother Amgiad was grand vizier: he was very glad of it, resolving not to come near any of the adorers of fire, but only to converse with Mussulmen; for he remembered he had seen some the first time he entered the town. It being late, and he knowing the shops were already shut, and few people in the streets, resolved to stay in a burying-ground near the city, where there were several tombs built in the form of mausoleums. He found the door of one of them open; he entered it, and designed to pass the night there.

We must now return to Behram’s ship, which was soon surrounded on all sides by queen Margiana’s squadron, after he had thrown prince Assad overboard. The ship in which queen Margiana was in person first boarded him, and Behram, being in no condition of defence against so many, furled his sails in token of yielding.

The queen herself came aboard him, and demanded of him where the clerk was, whom he had the boldness to take or cause to be taken out of her very palace. Behram replied, O queen! I swear by your majesty, he is not in my ship; you will, by searching it, see my innocence.

Margiana ordered the ship to be searched as narrowly as possible, but she could not find the man whom she so passionately longed to recover, as well out of love to him, as out of that generosity which was her distinguishing character. She was going to kill Behram with her own hand, but refrained, contenting herself with seizing his ship and cargo, and turning him and his men on shore in their boat.

Behram and his seamen arrived at the city of the magicians the same night that Assad did, stopped at the same burying ground, the city gates being shut, intending to stay in some tomb till the next day, when they were opened again.

As Assad’s ill luck would have it, Behram passed before that in which the prince was sleeping, with his head wrapt up in his habit: Assad awoke at the noise he made, and asked, Who’s there?

Behram knew him again presently. Hah, hah! said he, thou art the man who hast ruined me for ever; thou hast escaped being sacrificed this year, but depend on it thou shalt not escape the next. Saying this, he flew upon him, clapped his handkerchief into his mouth to prevent his making a noise, and by the help of his seamen bound him.

The next morning, as soon as the city gates were open, Behram and his men easily carried Assad by a round-about way, through streets where nobody was up, to the old man’s house, where he had been so inhumanly treated. As soon as he got in, he was again thrown into the same dungeon. Behram acquainted the old fellow with the sad occasion of his return, and the ill success of his voyage. The old rascal, upon this, commanded his two daughters, Bostama and Cavama, to treat Assad more cruelly than before, if possible.

Assad was in a terrible surprise to find himself in the hands of his old persecutors, from whom he had suffered so much, and expected to undergo another time the torments from which he hoped that he had been delivered. He was bemoaning the rigour of his destiny, when he saw Bostama enter with a cudgel, a loaf, and a pitcher of water. He was almost dead at the sight of that unmerciful wretch, and the thoughts of the daily sufferings he was to endure for another year, after which he was to die the most horrible death.

Bostama dealt not so inhumanly by prince Assad as she had done the first time of his confinement. His cries, complaints, and earnest entreaties to her to spare him, joined with his tears, were so moving, that Bostama could not help being affected by them, and shedding tears with him. My lord, said she, covering his shoulders again, I ask a thousand pardons for my inhuman treatment of you formerly, and for making you now feel its effect. Till now I was afraid of disobeying a father, who is unjustly enraged against you, and resolved on your destruction; but at last I loathe and abhor this barbarity. Be comforted; your evil days are over. I will endeavour, by better treatment of you, to make amends for all my crimes, the enormity of which you will find I am convinced of. You have hitherto looked on me as an infidel; henceforth believe me one of your own religion; having been converted by a slave, who is a Mussulman. I hope your lessons will finish my conversion. To show my good intentions, I first beg pardon of the true God for all my sins, in dealing so cruelly by you, and I trust he will put it in my power to set you entirely at liberty.

The prince was much comforted to hear her talk thus: he thanked the Almighty for the change wrought in her heart He also thanked her for her good disposition towards him, and omitted no arguments which he thought would have any effect to confirm her in them, by instructing her in the Mussulman religion, and telling her his whole story, his high birth, and adventures, to that time. When he was convinced she was fixed in her good resolution, he asked her how she could hinder her sister Cavama knowing it, and treating him as barbarously as she used to do? Let not that trouble you, replied Bostama; I know how to order matters so that she shall never come near you.

And as she said, she every day prevented her coming down into the dungeon, where she often visited the prince, and instead of carrying him bread and water, she brought him the best wine and the choicest victuals she could get, which was prepared by her twelve Mahometan slaves. She eat with him herself from time to time, and did her utmost to make his confinement comfortable.

A few days afterwards, Bostama, as she stood at her father’s door, heard the public crier making proclamation; but she could not hear what it was about, being too far off.

As he came near her father’s house, she withdrew into it, holding the door half open, perceiving he went before the grand vizier Amgiad, brother to Assad; who was accompanied by several officers, and other attendants, walking before and behind him.

The crier, going a few steps from the house, repeated the proclamation with a loud voice, as follows: ‘The most excellent and illustrious grand vizier, is come in person to seek for his dear brother, from whom he was separated about a year ago; he is a young man of such a person; if any one has him in keeping, or knows where he is, his excellency commands that they bring him forth, or give him notice where he shall find him, promising a great reward to the person that shall so do: if any one conceals him, and he is found, his excellency declares he shall be punished with death, together with his wife, children, and all his family, and his house be razed to the ground.’ Bostama, as soon as she had heard this, shut the door as fast as she could, and ran to Assad in the dungeon. Prince, said she, with joy, your troubles are at an end, follow me immediately. She had taken off his fetters the first day he was brought in. So the prince followed her into the street, where she cried, There he is! there he is!

The grand vizier, who was not far from the house, returned. Assad knew him to be his brother, ran to him, and embraced him. Amgiad, who presently recollected him, returned his embrace with all possible tenderness, made him mount one of his officer’s horses, who alighted for that purpose, and conducted him in triumph to the palace, where he presented him to the king, by whom he was advanced to the post of a vizier.

Bostama would not return to her father’s house, which was the next day razed to the ground, but kept prince Assad in sight, and was sent to the queen’s apartment.

The old man, her father, and Behram, and all their families, were brought before the king, who condemned them to be beheaded. They threw themselves at his feet, and implored his mercy. There is no mercy for you to expect, said the king, unless you renounce your adoring of fire, and profess the Mahometan religion.

They accepted the condition, and were pardoned at the intercession of Assad, in consideration of Bostama’s friendship; for whose sake Cavama’s life, and the lives of the rest of their families, were saved.

Amgiad, in consideration of Behram turning Mussulman, and to compensate for his loss, which he had suffered before he deserved his favour, made him one of his principal officers, and lodged him in his house. Behram being informed of Amgiad and his brother Assad’s story, proposed to his benefactor to fit out a vessel to convey them to their father king Camaralzaman’s court: For, said he, the king must certainly have heard of your innocence, and impatiently desire to see you ere this; otherwise we can easily inform him of the truth before we land; and if he is still in the same mind, you can but return hither.

The two brothers accepted the proposal, communicated it to the king of the city of the magicians, who approved of it, and commanded a ship to be equipped. Behram undertook the employment cheerfully, and soon got in readiness to sail. The two princes, when they understood the ship was ready, waited upon the king one morning to take their leave of him. While they were making their compliments, and thanking the king for his favours, they were interrupted by a great tumult in the city; and presently an officer came to give them notice, that a numerous army was advancing against the city, nobody knowing who they were, or whence they came.

The king being alarmed at the news, Amgiad addressed himself to him thus: Sir, though I have just resigned into your majesty’s hands the dignity of your first minister, with which you were pleased to honour me, I am ready to do you all the service in my power. I desire, therefore, that you would be pleased to let me go and see who this enemy is, that comes to attack you in your capital city, without having first declared war.

The king desired him to do so. Amgiad departed from him immediately, with a very small retinue, to see what enemy approached, and what was the reason of their coming.

It was not long before prince Amgiad descried the army, which appeared very formidable, and which approached nearer and nearer. The advanced guards received him favourably, and conducted him to a princess, who stopped, and commanded her army to halt, while she talked with the prince; who, bowing profoundly to her, demanded if she came as a friend or an enemy? if as an enemy, what cause of complaint she had against the king, his master?

I come as a friend, replied the princess, and have no cause of complaint against the king of the city of the magicians: his territories and mine are so situated, that it is almost impossible for us to have any disputes. I only come to require a slave, named Assad, to be delivered up to me. He was carried away by one Behram, a captain of a ship belonging to this city, the most insolent man in the world. I hope your king will do me justice, when he knows I am Margiana.

The prince answered, Mighty queen, the slave whom you take so much pains to seek for is my brother; I lost him, and have found him again. Come, and I will deliver him up to you myself, and will do myself the honour to tell you the rest of the story: the king my master will rejoice to see you.

The queen ordered her army to pitch their tents, and encamp where they were, and accompanied prince Amgiad to the city and palace, where he presented her to the king, who received her in a manner becoming her dignity. Assad, who was present, and knew her as soon as he saw her, also paid his respects to her. She showed great joy at the sight of him; and while they were thus engaged, tidings came that an army more powerful than the former approached on the other side of the city.

The king of the magicians was more terrified than before, understanding the second army was more numerous than the first; for he saw this by the clouds of dust they raised, which hid the face of the heavens. Amgiad, cried he, what shall we do now? a new army comes to destroy us. Amgiad guessed what the king meant; he mounted on horseback again, and gallopped towards the second army. He demanded of the advanced guards to speak with their general; they conducted him to a king, for such he was he saw by the crown on his head. --When he drew near him, he alighted, prostrated himself to the ground, and asked what he required of the king, his master.

The monarch replied, I am Gaiour, king of China; my desire to learn tidings of a daughter, whose name is Badoura, whom I married to Camaralzaman, son of Schahzaman, king of the isles of the Children of Khaledan, obliged me to leave my dominions. I suffered that prince to go to see his father Schahzaman, king of the isles of the Children of Khaledan, on condition he came back in a year with my daughter; from that time I have heard nothing of them. Your king will lay an infinite obligation on an afflicted father, to tell him if he knows what is become of them.

Prince Amgiad, perceiving by his discourse that the king was his grandfather, kissed his hand with tenderness, and answered him thus: Sir, I hope your majesty will pardon my freedom, when you know that I take it only to pay my duty to my grandfather: I am the son of Camaralzaman, king of the isle of Ebene, and of queen Badoura, for whom you are thus troubled; and I doubt not but they are both in good health in their kingdom.

The king of China, overjoyed to see his grandson, tenderly embraced him. Such a meeting, so happy and unexpected, drew tears from both. The king, inquiring on what occasion he came into a strange country, the prince told him all that had happened to him and his brother Assad. When he had ended his relation, My son, replied the king of China, it is not just that such innocent princes as you are should be longer ill used. Comfort yourself; I will carry you and your brother home, and make your peace. Return, and acquaint your brother with my arrival.

While the king of China encamped in the same place where prince Amgiad met him, that prince returned to let the king of the magicians, who waited for him impatiently, know how he had succeeded.

The king was amazed that so mighty a king as he of China should undertake such a long and troublesome journey, out of a desire to see his daughter, and that he was so near his capital. He gave orders to make things ready for his reception, and went forth to meet him.

While these things were transacting, a great dust was seen on another side of the town; and suddenly news came of the arrival of a third army, which obliged the king to stop, and to desire the prince Amgiad once more to see who they were, and on what account they came. Amgiad went accordingly, and prince Assad accompanied him. They found it was Camaralzaman their father’s army, with which he was coming to seek for them. He was so grieved for the loss of his sons, that at last emir Giondar declared how he had saved their lives, which made him resolve to go and see towards what country the two princes had travelled.

The afflicted father embraced the two princes with floods of tears of joy, which put an end to those he had a long time shed for grief. The princes had no sooner told him the king of China, his father-in-law, was arrived, but he, with them and a small party, rode to wait upon him in his camp. They had not gone far before they saw a fourth army, advancing in good order, which seemed to come from Persia.

Camaralzaman told the two princes to go and see what army it was, and he would in the meanwhile stay for them. They departed immediately; and, coming up to it, were presented to the king to whom the army belonged; and, after having saluted him with due reverence, they demanded on what design he approached so near the king of the magicians’ capital. The grand vizier, who was present, answered in the name of the king his master, The monarch to whom you speak is Schahzaman, king of the isles of the Children of Khaledan: who has a long time travelled, thus attended, to seek his son, prince Camaralzaman, who left his dominions many years ago: if you know any thing of him, you cannot oblige him more than to acquaint him with it.

The princes only replied, that they would bring him an answer in a little time: and, gallopping back as fast as they could, told Camaralzaman it was king Schahzaman’s army, and that the king his father was with it in person.

Wonder, surprise, joy, and grief, to have left the king his father without taking leave of him, had such an effect on king Camaralzaman, that he fainted as soon as he heard he was so near. Prince Amgiad and prince Assad, by their assiduities, at length brought him to himself; and when he had recovered his strength, he went to his father’s tent, and threw himself at his feet.

Never was there a more moving interview between a father and a son. Schahzaman kindly upbraided Camaralzaman with unkindness in so cruelly leaving him; and Camaralzaman discovered a hearty sorrow for the fault which love had urged him to commit.

The three kings and queen Margiana stayed three days at the court of the king of the magicians, who treated them magnificently. These three days were rendered more remarkable by prince Assad’s marriage with queen Margiana, and prince Amgiad with Bostama, for the service she had done his brother Assad.

At last the three kings, and queen Margiana, with her husband Assad, returned to their respective kingdoms. As for Amgiad, the king of the magicians had such an affection for him, he would not part with him; and being very old, he resigned his crown to him. Amgiad, when he had the supreme authority, did his utmost to exterminate the worship of fire, and establish the Mahometan religion throughout his dominions.

The Story of Noureddin and the Fair Persian.

The city of Balsora was for many years the capital of a kingdom tributary to the caliphs of Arabia. The king who governed it in the days of the caliph Haroun Alraschid was named Zinebi. They were cousins, the sons of two brothers. Zinebi not thinking it proper to commit the administration of his affairs to one single vizier, made choice of two, Khacan and Saouy.

Khacan was of a sweet, generous, and affable temper, and took a pride in obliging to the utmost of his power those with whom he had any concern, without the least hinderance to justice, which he was obliged to distribute; so that he was universally respected at court, in the city, and throughout the whole kingdom; and the praises he so highly deserved were the general theme.

Saouy was of a quite different character: he was always sullen and morose, and disgusted every body, without regard to their rank or quality. Instead of making himself beloved and admired for his riches, he was so perfect a miser as to deny himself the necessaries of life. In short, nobody could endure him, and nothing good was said of him. But what increased the people’s hatred against him the more, was his implacable aversion to Khacan; always interpreting in the worst sense the actions of that worthy minister, and endeavouring to do him all the ill offices imaginable with the king.

One day, after council, the king of Balsora amused himself with his two viziers and some other members of the council. The conversation turned upon the women slaves that are daily bought and sold, and are with us almost accounted in the same rank with our lawful wives. Some were of opinion that it was enough if the slave so bought was beautiful and well-shaped, to make amends for the wives, which very often, on account of alliance or interest in families, men are obliged to marry, though they are not always the greatest beauties, or possessed of any perfection, either of mind or body.

Others maintained, and amongst the rest Khacan, that neither beauty nor all bodily perfections were the only things to be desired in a slave, but that they ought to be accompanied with a great share of wit, prudence, modesty, and agreeableness, and if possible, much pleasing knowledge. The reason they gave for it was, that nothing could be more agreeable to persons on whom the management of important affairs depends, than after having spent the whole day in that fatiguing employment, to have a companion in their retirement, whose conversation is not only pleasing, but useful and amusing; for, in short, continued they, there is but little difference between brutes and those men who keep a slave only to look at, and gratify a passion that we have in common with them.

The king was entirely of their opinion who spoke last, and he gave a proof of it, by ordering Khacan to buy him a slave, a perfect beauty, mistress of all those qualifications they had just mentioned, and in particular, possessed of knowledge.

Saouy, jealous of the honour the king had done Khacan, and being of a contrary opinion, said, Sire, it will be very difficult to find a slave so accomplished as your majesty requires; and should they light upon such a one, (as I scarce believe they will,) she will be a cheap bargain at ten thousand pieces of gold. Saouy, replied the king, I perceive plainly you think it too great a sum; it may be so for you, though not for me. Then turning to his high treasurer, he ordered him to send the ten thousand pieces of gold to the vizier’s house.

Khacan, as soon as he came home, sent for all the brokers who used to deal in women slaves, and strictly charged them that if ever they met with a slave that answered the description he gave them, they should come and acquaint him with it. The brokers, partly to oblige the vizier, and partly for their own interest, promised to use their utmost endeavours to find out one to his liking. Scarce a day passed but they brought him one; but he always found some fault or other.

One day, as Khacan was getting on horseback, very early in the morning to go to court, a broker came to him, and catching hold of the stirrup with great eagerness, told him there was a Persian merchant arrived very late the day before, who had a slave to sell, so surprisingly beautiful, that she excelled all women that his eyes had ever beheld: and for wit and knowledge, added he, the merchant engages she shall match the finest wits, and the most learned persons of the age.

Khacan, overjoyed at this news, which made him hope for a favourable opportunity of making his court, ordered him to bring the slave to his palace against his return, and continued his journey.

The broker failed not to be at the vizier’s at the appointed hour; and Khacan, finding the lovely slave so much beyond his expectations, immediately gave her the name of the Fair Persian. As he had an infinite deal of wit and learning, he soon perceived by her conversation, that it was in vain to search farther for a slave that surpassed her in any of those qualifications required by the king, and therefore he asked the broker at what rate the Persian merchant valued her.

Sir, replied the broker, he is a man of few words in bargaining; and he tells me, that the very lowest price he can part with her at, is ten thousand pieces of gold. He has also sworn to me, that without reckoning his care and pains, from the time of his first taking charge of her, he has laid out pretty near the sum upon her education, in masters to accomplish both her body and her mind, besides clothes and maintenance; and as he always thought her fit for a king, so from her very infancy, when he first bought her, he has not been sparing of any thing that might contribute towards advancing her to that high honour. She plays upon all sorts of instruments to perfection; she sings, dances, writes better than the most celebrated authors, makes verses, and, in short, there is scarce any book but she has read; so that there never was a slave of so great a capacity heard of before.

The vizier Khacan, who understood the merit of the Fair Persian better than the broker, who only reported what he had heard from the merchant, was unwilling to drive off the bargain to another time; and therefore sent one of his servants to look after the merchant, where the broker told him he was to be found.

As soon as the Persian merchant came, It is not for myself, but the king, said the vizier Khacan, that I buy your slave; but however, you must let him have her at a more reasonable price than what you have set upon her.

Sir, replied the merchant, I should do myself an unspeakable honour in offering her as a present to his majesty, if it became a person in my situation to make him one of such inestimable value. I ask no more than her education and accomplishments have cost me; and all I have to say is, that I believe his majesty will be extremely pleased with the purchase.

The vizier Khacan would no longer stand bargaining with the merchant, but paid him the money down immediately. Sir, said he to the vizier, upon taking his leave of him, since the slave is designed for the king’s use, give me leave to tell you, that being extremely fatigued with our long journey, you see her at a great disadvantage; and though she has not her equal in the world for beauty, yet if you please to keep her at your own house but a fortnight, and take a little pains with her, she will appear quite another creature: after that, you may present her to the king with honour and credit; for which I hope you will think yourself much obliged to me. The sun, you see, has a little altered her complexion; but after two or three times bathing, and when you have dressed her as you think proper, she will be so changed that she will appear to your eyes infinitely more charming than now.

Khacan was much pleased with the advice the merchant gave him, and was resolved to follow it. He assigned the Fair Persian a particular apartment near his lady’s, whom he desired to invite her to an entertainment, and henceforth treat her as a person designed for the king; he also entreated her to get several suits of the richest clothes for her that could be had, and that became her best. Before he took his leave of the Fair Persian, Your happiness, madam, said he, cannot be greater than what I am about to procure for you: you shall judge for yourself; it is for the king himself I have purchased you, and I hope he will be better pleased with possessing you than I am in having discharged the commission his majesty has honoured me with. I think it, however, my duty to warn you, that I have a son, who, though he does not want wit, yet is young, insinuating, and forward; and to caution you how you suffer him to come near you. The Fair Persian thanked him for his good advice; and after she had given him an assurance of her intention to follow it, he withdrew.

Noureddin, for so the vizier’s son was named, had free access to his mother’s apartment, with whom he usually eat his meals. He was very genteel, young, agreeable, and bold; and being master of abundance of wit and readiness of expression, had the art of persuading others as he pleased. He saw the Fair Persian; and from the first interview, though he knew his father had bought her purposely for the king, and had declared the same to him, yet he never used the least endeavours to check the violence of his passion. In short, he resigned himself wholly to the power of her charms, by which his heart was at first conquered; and from his first conversation with her, he resolved to employ his utmost endeavours to get her from the king.

On the other hand, the Fair Persian had no dislike to Noureddin. The vizier, said she to herself, has done me honour to purchase me for the king of Balsora; but I should have thought myself very happy, if he had designed me only for his own son.

Noureddin was not backward in making use of the advantage of seeing and conversing with a beauty he was so passionately enamoured with; for he never would leave her till his mother forced him to do it. My son, said she, it is not proper for a young man like you to be always in the women’s apartment: go, mind your studies, and endeavour to qualify yourself to succeed your father in his high posts and honours.

It being a great while since the Fair Persian had bathed upon account of her long journey, the vizier’s lady, five or six days after she was purchased, ordered the bath in her own house to be got ready purposely for her. She sent her to it, with many of her women slaves, who were charged by the vizier’s lady to be as attentive to her as to herself; and after bathing, to put her on a very rich suit of clothes that she had provided for her. She was the more careful, in order to ingratiate herself with her husband, by letting him see how much she interested herself in every thing that contributed to his pleasure.

As soon as she came out of the bath, the Fair Persian, a thousand times more beautiful than ever she appeared to Khacan when he brought her, went to make a visit to his lady, who at first sight hardly knew her. The Fair Persian kissed her hand in a very graceful manner, and said to her, Madam, I know not how you like me in this dress you have pleased to order for me; but your women, who tell me it becomes me so extremely well, they should scarce know me, certainly flatter me: from you alone I expect to hear the truth; but, if what they say be really so. I am indebted to you, madam, for the advantage it has given me.

Oh! my daughter, cried the vizier’s lady, transported with joy, you have no reason to believe my women have flattered you: I am better skilled in beauty than they: and, setting aside your dress, which becomes you admirably well, your beauty is so much improved by the bath, that I hardly knew you myself. If I thought the bath was warm enough, I would take my turn; for I am now of an age that requires frequent use of it. Madam, replied the Fair Persian, I have nothing to say to the undeserved civilities you have been pleased to show me; but as for the bath, it is in wonderful fine order; and if you design to go in, you have no time to lose, as your women can inform you as well as I.

The vizier’s lady, considering that she had not bathed for some days past, was desirous to make use of that opportunity; and accordingly she acquainted her women with her intention, who immediately prepared all things necessary on such an occasion. The Fair Persian withdrew to her apartment; and the vizier’s lady, before she went to bathe, ordered two little female slaves to stay with her, with a strict charge, that if Noureddin came, they should not give him admittance.

While the vizier’s lady was bathing, and the fair slave alone in her apartment, in came Noureddin, and not finding his mother in her chamber, went directly to the Fair Persian’s, where he found the two little slaves in the antechamber: he asked them where his mother was? They told him, in the bath. Where is the Fair Persian, then? replied Noureddin. In her chamber, answered the slaves; but we have positive orders from your mother not to let you go in.

The entrance into the Fair Persian’s chamber being only covered with a piece of tapestry, Noureddin went to lift it up, in order to go in, but was opposed by the two slaves, who clapped themselves just before it, on purpose to stop his passage: he presently caught hold of them both by the arms, and, thrusting them out of the antechamber, locked the door upon them. Away they immediately ran, with a great outcry, to the bath, and, with tears in their eyes, told their lady, that Noureddin, having driven them away by force, was got into the Fair Persian’s chamber.

The vizier’s lady received the astonishing news of her son’s presumption with the greatest concern. She immediately left off bathing, and, dressing herself with all possible speed, came directly to the Fair Persian’s chamber; but before she could get thither, Noureddin was gone.

The Fair Persian was extremely surprised to see the vizier’s lady enter her chamber all in tears, and in the utmost confusion. Madam, said she to her, may I presume to ask the occasion of your concern? and what accident has happened in the bath, that makes you leave it so soon?

What! cried the vizier’s lady, can you so calmly ask that question, when my son Noureddin has been with you alone in your chamber? Can there happen a greater misfortune to him or me?

I beseech you, madam, said the fair slave, what prejudice can this action of Noureddin’s do to you or him?

How! replied the vizier’s lady, did not my husband tell you that you were designed for the king, and sufficiently cautioned you to beware of Noureddin?

I have not forgot it, madam, replied the Fair Persian; but your son came to tell me the vizier, his father, had changed his mind, and instead of reserving me for the king, as he first designed, has made him a present of my person. I easily believed him, madam; for, oh! think how a slave as I am, accustomed from my infant years to the laws of servitude, could or ought to resist him! I must own I did it with the less unwillingness on account of a violent inclination for him, which the freedom of conversation and daily intercourse has raised in my soul. I could, without regret, lose the hope of ever being the king’s, and think myself perfectly happy in spending my whole life with Noureddin.

At this discourse of the Fair Persian’s, Would to God, cried the vizier’s lady, that what you say were true! I should hear it with joy; but, believe me, Noureddin is an impostor, and has deceived you; for it is impossible his father should ever make him the present he spoke of. Ah! wretched youth, how miserable has he made me! but more his father, by the dismal consequences we must all expect to share with him! Neither my prayers her tears will be able to prevail, or obtain a pardon for him: but as soon as his father hears of his violence to you, he will inevitably sacrifice him to his just resentment. At these words she fell to weeping bitterly; and the slaves, who were as much afraid for Noureddin as herself, bore her company.

A little after this, in came the vizier Khacan; and being surprised to find his lady and her slaves all in tears, and the Fair Persian very melancholy, asked the reason of it; but, instead of answering him, his wife and his slaves kept on weeping and lamenting. He was more astonished at this than before: at last, addressing himself to his wife, I command you, said he, to let me know the occasion of your tears, and to tell me the whole truth.

The poor disconsolate lady could no longer refuse to satisfy her husband. Sir, said she, first promise not to use me unkindly for what I tell you, since I assure you that what has happened has not been occasioned by any fault of mine; then, without staying for his answer, Whilst I was bathing with my women, continued she, your son, laying hold of that fatal opportunity to ruin us both, came hither, and made the Fair Persian believe, that instead of reserving her for the king, as you once designed, you had given her to him as a present; I do not say what he did after such a notorious falsehood, but shall leave you to judge of it yourself. This is the cause of my affliction, upon your account, and his, for whom I want confidence to implore your pardon.

It is impossible to express the vizier Khacan’s distraction upon hearing of the insolence of his son Noureddin. Ah! cried he, beating his breast, and tearing his beard, miserable son! unworthy of life! hast thou at last thrown thy father from the highest pinnacle of happiness into a misfortune that must inevitably involve thee also in his ruin? neither will the king be satisfied with thy blood or mine, to avenge the affront offered to his royal person.

His lady endeavoured to comfort him. Afflict yourself no more about the matter, said she; I shall easily raise, with part of my jewels, ten thousand pieces of gold, and you may buy another slave, more beautiful, and more worthy of the king.

Ah! replied the vizier, could you think me capable of being so extremely afflicted at losing ten thousand pieces of gold? It is not that loss, nor the loss of all I am worth, for that I should not feel; but the forfeiting my honour, more precious than all the riches in the world. However, methinks, replied the lady, a loss that can be repaired by money cannot be so very great.

How! cried the vizier; don’t you know Saouy is my mortal enemy; and as soon as this affair comes to his knowledge, do you think he will not exult over me before the king? Your majesty, will he say to him, is always talking of Khacan’s zeal and affection for your service; but see what a proof he has lately given of his being worthy the regard you have hitherto shown him. He has received ten thousand pieces of gold to buy a slave with; and, to do him justice, he has most honourably acquitted himself of that commission, in buying the most beautiful that ever eyes beheld; but, instead of bringing her to your majesty, he has thought it better to make a present of her to his son. Here, my son, said he, take this slave, since thou art more worthy of her than the king. Then with his usual malice will he go on, His son has her now entirely in his possession, and every day revels in her arms, without the least disturbance. This, sir, is the exact truth, that I have done myself the honour of acquainting you with, and if your majesty questions it, you may easily satisfy yourself. Do you not plainly see, continued the vizier, how, upon such a malicious insinuation as this, I am every moment liable to have my house forced by the king’s guards, and the Fair Persian taken from me, besides a thousand other misfortunes that will unavoidably follow? Sir, replied the vizier’s lady to her husband, I am sensible the malice of Saouy is very great, and that, if he has but the least intimation of this affair, he will certainly give it a turn very disadvantageous to your interest; but how is it possible that he or any body else should come to the knowledge of what has been privately transacted in your family? Suppose it comes to the king’s ears, and he should ask you about it; cannot you say, that upon a strict examination you did not think the slave so fit for his majesty’s use as you did at the first view; that the merchant has cheated you; that, indeed, she has a great deal of beauty, but is nothing near so accomplished as she was reported to be? The king will certainly believe what you say, and Saouy be vexed to the soul, to see all his malicious designs of ruining you entirely disappointed: take courage then, and if you will follow my advice, send for all the brokers, tell them you do not like the Fair Persian, and order them to be as expeditious as possible in getting another slave.

The vizier Khacan, approving of this reasonable advice, resolved to make use of it, as his passion began to cool; yet his indignation against his son Noureddin was not in the least abated.

Noureddin came not in sight all that day, and not daring to hide himself among his young companions, lest his father should search for him in their houses, he went a little way out of town, and took sanctuary in a garden where he had never been before, and where he was totally unknown. He did not come back till it was very late, when he knew his father was in bed; and then his mother’s women, opening the door very softly, let him in without any noise. He went out next morning before his father was stirring: and this plan he pursued for a whole month, to his great mortification. Indeed, the women never flattered him, but told him plainly, his father’s anger was as great as ever, and that he protested, if he came in his sight, he would certainly kill him.

Though the vizier’s lady was informed by her women of Noureddin’s lying every night in the house, she durst not presume to entreat her husband to pardon him. At last she ventured; and one day said to him, I have hitherto been silent, sir, not daring before to take the liberty of talking to you about your son; but now give me leave to ask you what you design to do with him? It is impossible for a son to be more criminal towards a father than Noureddin has been towards you; he has robbed you of the honour and satisfaction of presenting the king with a slave so accomplished as the Fair Persian; this I acknowledge; but, after all, are you absolutely resolved to destroy him, and, instead of a light evil no more to be thought of, draw upon yourself a far greater than perhaps you at present imagine? Are you not afraid that the malicious world, which inquires after the reason of your son’s absconding, may find out the true cause, which you are so desirous of concealing? and if that should happen, you would certainly fall into a misfortune, which it is so much your interest justly avoid.

Madam, said the vizier, there is sound reasoning in what you have urged; however, I cannot think of pardoning Noureddin, till I have mortified him as he deserves. He will be sufficiently mortified, replied the lady, if you will put in execution what is just come into my mind: you must know then your son comes hither every night after you are in bed; he sleeps here, and steals out every morning before you are stirring. Wait for his coming in to-night, make as if you designed to kill him; upon which I will run to his assistance, and when he finds his life entirely owing to my prayers and entreaties, you may oblige him to take the Fair Persian on what condition soever you please: he loves her, and I am sensible the fair slave has no aversion for him.

Khacan was very willing to make use of this stratagem. So, when Noureddin came in at the usual hour, before the door was opened, he placed himself behind it: as soon as he entered, he rushed suddenly upon him, and got him down under his feet. Noureddin, lifting up his head, saw his father with a dagger in his hand, ready to stab him.

In that instant came his mother, and catching hold of the vizier’s arm, Sir, cried she, what are you doing? --Let me alone, replied the vizier, that I may kill this base unworthy son. --You shall kill me first, cried the mother; never will I suffer you to imbrue your hands in your own blood. Noureddin improved this moment. My father, cried he, with tears in his eyes, I implore your clemency and compassion; nor must you deny me pardon, since I ask it in his name before whom we must all appear at the last day.

Khacan suffered the dagger to be taken out of his hand; and as soon as Noureddin was released, he threw himself at his father’s feet and kissed them, to show how sincerely he repented of having offended him. Noureddin, said he, return thanks to your mother, since it is purely for her sake I pardon you. I design also to give you the Fair Persian, on condition that you will oblige yourself by an oath not to look upon her any longer as a slave, but as your wife; that you will not sell her, nor ever be divorced from her; for she having abundance of wit and prudence, and much better conduct than you, I am persuaded she will be able to moderate those rash sallies of youth, which are enough to ruin you.

Noureddin, who little expected to be treated after so kind and indulgent a manner, returned his father a thousand thanks, with all the gratitude and sincerity imaginable; and the vizier, the Fair Persian, and he, were very well pleased and satisfied with the match.

The vizier Khacan would not wait for the king’s asking him about the commission that he had given him, but took particular care to mention it often, representing to his majesty the many difficulties he met with in that affair, and how fearful he was of not acquitting himself to his majesty’s satisfaction. In short, he managed the business with so much address, that the king insensibly forgot it; and though Saouy had got some small information of the matter, yet Khacan was so much in the king’s favour, that he was afraid to speak of it.

It was now above a year that this nice affair had been kept with greater secrecy than the vizier at first expected, who being one day in the bath, and some important business obliging him to leave it, warm as he was, the air, which was then a little cold, struck to his breast, caused a defluxion to fall upon his lungs, which threw him into a violent fever, and confined him to his bed. His illness increasing every day, and perceiving he had but a short time to live, he thus addressed himself to his son Noureddin, who never stirred from him during his whole sickness: My son, said he, I know not whether I have made a good use of the riches Heaven has blessed me with, but you see they are not able to save me from the hands of death: the last thing I desire of you with my dying breath is, that you would be mindful of the promise you made me concerning the Fair Persian, and in this assurance I shall die content.

These were the vizier Khacan’s last words. He died a few moments after, and left his family, the court, and the whole city, in great affliction for his death. The king lamented him as a wise, zealous, and faithful minister; and the whole city bewailed him as their protector and benefactor. Never was there a funeral in Balsora solemnized with greater pomp and magnificence; the viziers and emirs, and in general all the grandees of the court, strove for the honour of bearing his coffin, one after another, upon their shoulders, to the place of burial; and both rich and poor accompanied him thither with tears in their eyes.

Noureddin gave all the demonstrations of a sorrow equal to the loss he had lately sustained, and lived a great while without ever seeing any company: at last he admitted of a visit from an intimate friend of his. His friend endeavoured to comfort him; and finding him inclined to hear reason, he told him, that having done what was due to the memory of his father, and fully satisfied all that decency required of him, it was now high time to appear again in the world, to converse with his friends, and maintain a character suitable to his birth and merit. For, continued he, we should sin both against the laws of nature and civil society, and be thought insensible, if upon the death of our fathers we neglect to pay them what filial love requires at our hands; but having once performed that duty, and put it out of the power of any man to reproach us on that account, we are obliged to return to our usual method of living. Dry up your tears then, and re-assume that wonted air of gaiety, which always inspires with joy those that have the honour of your conversation.

This advice seemed very reasonable. Noureddin was easily persuaded to follow it; and if he had followed it with all the regularity it required, he would certainly have avoided all the misfortunes that afterwards befell him. He treated his friend very nobly; and when he took his leave, Noureddin desired him to come the next day, and bring three or four friends of their acquaintance. By this means he insensibly fell into the society of about ten young men pretty near his own age, with whom he spent his time in continual feasting and entertainments; and scarce a day passed but he made every one of them some considerable present.

Sometimes, to oblige his friends, Noureddin would send for the Fair Persian, who, notwithstanding her obedience to his command, never approved of his extravagant way of living, but often spoke her mind freely. I question not, said she, but the vizier your father has left you an ample fortune; but great as it may be, be not displeased with your slave for telling you, that at this rate of living you will quickly see an end of it. We may sometimes indeed treat our friends, and be merry with them; but to make a daily practice of it, is certainly the high road to ruin and destruction: for your own honour and reputation, you would do better to follow the footsteps of your deceased father, that in time you may rise to that dignity by which he has acquired so much glory and renown.

Noureddin hearkened to the Fair Persian’s discourse with a smile: and when she had done, My charmer, said he, with the same air of mirth, say no more of that; let us talk of nothing but mirth and pleasure. In my father’s lifetime I was always under restraint; and I am now resolved to enjoy the liberty I so much sighed for before his death. It is time enough for me to think of leading the sober, regular life you talk of; and a man of my age ought to taste the pleasures of youth.

What contributed still more to the ruin of Noureddin’s fortune, was his unwillingness to reckon with his steward; for whenever he brought in his accounts, he still sent him away without examining them: Go, go, said he, I trust wholly to your honesty; only take care to let me have wherewith to make merry.

You are the master, sir, replied he, and I but the steward; however, you would do well to think upon the proverb, He that spends much, and has but little, must at last insensibly be reduced to poverty. You are not contented with keeping an extravagant table, but you must lavish away your estate with both hands: and were your coffers as large as mountains, they would not be sufficient to maintain you. Begone, replied Noureddin; I want not your grave lessons; only take care to provide good eating and drinking, and trouble your head no farther about the rest.

In the mean time, Noureddin’s friends were constant guests at his table, and never failed to take advantage of the easiness of his temper. They praised and flattered him, extolling his most indifferent actions: but, above all, they took particular care to commend whatever belonged to him; and in this they found their account. Sir, said one of them, I came the other day by your estate that lies in such a place; nothing can be so magnificent or so handsomely furnished as your house; and the garden belonging to it is a paradise upon earth. I am very glad it pleases you, said Noureddin; bring me pen, ink, and paper; without more words, it is at your service; I make you a present of it. No sooner had others commended one of his houses, baths, and public buildings erected for the use of strangers, the yearly revenue of which was very considerable, but he immediately gave them away. The Fair Persian could not forbear letting him know how much injury he did himself: but, instead of hearkening to her, he continued his extravagancies, and, the first opportunity that offered, squandered away the little he had left.

In short, Noureddin did nothing for a whole year but feast and make merry, wasting and consuming, after a prodigal manner, the great wealth that his predecessors, and the good vizier his father, had with so much pains and care acquired and preserved.

The year was but just expired, when somebody one day knocked at the hall door, where he and his friends were at dinner together by themselves, having sent away the slaves, that they might enjoy a greater liberty.

One of his friends offered to rise; but Noureddin, stepping before him, opened the door himself. It seems it was the steward; and Noureddin, going a little out of the hall to know his business, left the door half open.

The friend that offered to rise from his seat, seeing it was the steward, and being curious to know what he had to say to Noureddin, placed himself between the hangings and the door, where he plainly overheard the steward’s discourse to his master. Sir, said he, I ask a thousand pardons for coming to disturb you in the height of your pleasure; but what I have to say is of such importance, that I thought myself bound in duty to acquaint you with it. I am come, sir, to make up my last accounts, and to tell you, that what I all along foresaw, and have often warned you of, is at last come to pass. I have not the smallest piece left of all the sums I have received from you for your expenses; the other funds you assigned me are all exhausted. The farmers, and those that owe you rent, have made it so plainly appear to me, that you have assigned over to others what they held of you, that it is impossible for me to get any more of them on your account. Here are my books; if you please, examine them; and if you wish I should continue useful to you, assign me other funds, or else give me leave to quit your service. Noureddin was so astonished at his discourse, that he gave him no answer.

The friend, who had been listening all this while, and had heard every syllable of what the steward said, immediately came in, and told the company what he had overheard. It is your business, gentlemen, said he, to make your use of this caution; for my part, I declare to you this is the last visit I design ever to make Noureddin. Nay, replied they, if matters go thus, we have as little business here as you; and for the future shall take care not to trouble him with our company.

Noureddin returned presently after; yet, notwithstanding all his efforts to carry it pleasantly to his guests, he could not dissemble the matter; but they plainly perceived the truth of what they had heard. He was scarce sat down in his place, but one of his friends rose up: Sir, said he, I am sorry I cannot have the honour of keeping you company any longer; and therefore I hope you will excuse my rudeness in leaving you so soon. What urgent affair, replied Noureddin, obliges you to be going so soon? My wife, sir, said he, is brought to bed to-day; and, upon such an occasion, you know, a husband’s company is always necessary. So, making a very low bow, away he went. A minute afterwards a second took his leave, with another excuse. The rest did the same, one after another, till at last not one of those ten friends, that had hitherto kept Noureddin company, was left in the room.

As soon as they were gone, Noureddin, little suspecting the resolution they had formed never to see him again, went directly to the Fair Persian’s apartment; to whom, in private, he related all the steward had told him, and seemed extremely concerned at the ill state of his affairs. Sir, said the Fair Persian to him, allow me to say, you would never take my advice, but always managed your concerns after your own way, and now you see the fatal consequence of it. I find I was not mistaken when I presaged to what a miserable condition you would bring yourself at last: but what afflicts me the more is, that at present you do not see the worst of your misfortunes. Whenever I presumed freely to impart my thoughts to you, Let us be merry, said you, and improve the time that Fortune offers us: perhaps she will not always be so prodigal in her favours: but, was I now to blame in telling you that we are ourselves the makers of our own fortunes by a prudent management of them? You would not hearken to me, and I was forced to let you go on, however reluctantly.

I must own, replied Noureddin, I was extremely in the wrong in not following the advice that you, out of your admirable prudence, gave me. It is true, I have spent my estate; but do you not consider, it is among a chosen set of friends whom I have long known, and who, I am persuaded, have more generosity and gratitude in them than to abandon me in distress? Sir, replied the Fair Persian, if you have nothing but the gratitude of your friends to depend on, your case is desperate; for, believe me, that hope is ill-grounded, and you will tell me so yourself in time.

To this Noureddin replied, Charming Persian, I have a better opinion of my friends’ generosity than you: to-morrow I design to make a visit to them all, before the usual time of their coming hither; and you shall see me return with a round sum, that they will assist me with. I am resolved to alter my way of living, and, with the money they lend me, set up in some business.

Next morning Noureddin failed not to visit his ten friends, who lived in the very same street. He knocked at the first door he came at, where one of the richest of them lived. A slave came to the door: but before he would open it, he asked who was there. Tell your master, said he to the slave, it is Noureddin, the late vizier Kahcan’s son. The slave opened the door, and showed him into a hall, where he left him, to go tell his master, who was in an inner room, that Noureddin was come to wait on him. Noureddin! cried he, in a disdainful tone, loud enough for Noureddin to hear it, with surprise; go, tell him I am not at home; and, whenever he comes hither, be sure you give him the same answer. The slave came back, and told Noureddin he thought his master was within, but he was mistaken.

Noureddin came away in the greatest confusion. Ah! base, ungrateful wretch! cried he, to treat me so to-day after the vows and protestations of friendship that he made me yesterday. He went to another door, but that friend ordered his slaves also to say he was gone out. He had the same answer at the third; and, in short, all the rest denied themselves, though every one was at home at the same time.

Noureddin now began in earnest to reflect with himself, and see the folly of relying upon the protestations of attachment that his false friends had solemnly made him in the time of his prosperity, when he could treat them so sumptuously, and load them with favours. It is very true, said he to himself, with tears in his eyes, that a fortunate man, as I was, may be compared to a tree laden with fruit, which, as long as there is any on its boughs, people will be crowding round, and gathering; but, as soon as it is stripped of all, they immediately leave it, and go to another. He smothered his passion as much as possible white he was abroad; but no sooner was he got home, than he gave a loose to his affliction, and discovered it to the Fair Persian.

The Fair Persian, seeing him so extremely concerned, fancied he had not found his friends so ready to assist him as he expected. Well, sir, said she, are you now convinced of the truth of what I told you? Ah! cried he, my dear, thou hast been too true a prophetess; for not one of them would know me, see me, or speak to me. Who could ever have believed, that persons so highly obliged to me, and on whom I have spent my estate, could have used me so barbarously? I am distracted; and I fear committing some action unworthy myself, in the deplorable and desperate condition I am reduced to, without the assistance of your prudent advice. Sir, replied the Fair Persian, I see no other way of supporting yourself in your misfortunes, but selling off your slaves and furniture, and living on the money they produce, till Heaven points out some other means to deliver you from your present misery.

Noureddin was very loth to make use of this expedient; but what could he do in the necessitous circumstances he was in? He first sold off his slaves, those unprofitable mouths, which would have been a greater expense to him than in his present condition he could bear. He lived on the money for some time; and when it was all spent, he ordered his goods to be carried into the market-place, where they were sold for half their worth, though there were among them several valuable things that cost immense sums. Upon this he lived a considerable time; but that supply failing at last, he had nothing left by which he could raise any more money, of which he complained to the Fair Persian in the most sorrowful expressions.

Noureddin little expected the answer this prudent woman made him. Sir, said she, I am your slave: and you know that the late vizier your father gave ten thousand pieces of gold for me. I know I am a little sunk in value since that time; but I believe I shall sell for pretty near that sum. Let me entreat you then instantly to carry me to the market, and expose me to sale, and with the money that you get for me, which will be very considerable, you may turn merchant in some city where you are not known, and by that means find a way of living, if not in splendour, yet with happiness and content.

Lovely and adorable Persian, cried Noureddin, is it possible you can entertain such a thought? Have I given you such slender proofs of my love, that you should think me capable of so base an action? But suppose me so vile a wretch, could I do it without being guilty of perjury, after the oath I have taken to my late father never to sell you? I could sooner die than break it, and part with you, whom I love infinitely beyond myself: though, by the unreasonable proposal you have made me, you show me that your love is by no means reciprocal.

Sir, replied the Fair Persian, I am convinced that your passion for me is as violent as you say it is; and Heaven, who knows with what reluctance I have made this proposal, that makes you think so hardly of me, is my witness, that mine is as great as yours; but to silence your reasons at once, I need only bid you remember, that necessity has no law. I love you to that degree, that it is impossible for you to love me more; and be assured, that to what master soever I shall belong, my love for you will always continue the same; and if you are ever able to redeem me, as I hope you may, it will be the greatest pleasure in the world to be restored to you again. I confess it is a fatal and cruel necessity to which we are driven; but I see no other way of freeing ourselves from the misery that involves us both.

Noureddin, who was convinced of the truth of what the Fair Persian had said, and that there was no other way of avoiding a shameful poverty, was forced to yield to her proposal. Accordingly he led her to the market where the women slaves are exposed to sale, with a regret that cannot easily be expressed. He applied himself to a broker, named Hagi Hassan. Hagi Hassan, said he, here is a slave that I have a mind to sell; prithee see what they will give for her.

Hagi Hassan desired Noureddin and the Fair Persian to walk into the room; and when she pulled off the veil that covered her face, Sir, said Hagi Hassan to Noureddin, in a great surprise, if I am not mistaken, this is the slave your father, the late vizier, gave ten thousand pieces of gold for. Noureddin assured him it was the same; and Hagi Hassan gave him some hopes of selling her at a good rate, and promised to use all his art to raise her price as high as he could.

Hagi Hassan and Noureddin went out of the room; and Hagi Hassan locked the Fair Persian in. He went immediately after the merchants; but they being busy in buying slaves that came from different countries, Greeks, Franks, Africans, Tartars, and others, he was forced to stay till the market was done. When the sale was over, and the greatest part of them were got together again, My masters, said he to them, with an air of gaiety in his looks and actions, every thing that is round is not a nut: every thing that is long is not a fig; all that is red is not flesh, and all eggs are not fresh: it is true you have seen and bought a great many slaves in your lives, but you never yet saw one comparable to her I am going to tell you of. She is the very pearl of slaves. Come, follow me, and you shall see her yourselves, and judge at what rate I shall cry her.

The merchants followed Hagi Hassan into the apartment where the Fair Persian was; and as soon as they beheld her, they were so surprised at her beauty, that at the first word they unanimously agreed that four thousand pieces of gold was the very lowest price they could set upon her. The merchants left the room; and Hagi Hassan, who came out with them, without going any farther, proclaimed with a loud voice. ‘Four thousand pieces of gold for the Persian slave.’

None of the merchants had yet offered any thing, and they were consulting together about what they might afford to give for her, when the vizier Saouy appeared. Perceiving Noureddin in the market, said he to himself, Noureddin is certainly still making money of his goods (for he knew he had exposed them to sale,) and is come hither to buy a slave with it. He advanced forward just as Hagi Hassan began to proclaim a second time, ‘Four thousand pieces of gold for the Persian slave.’

The vizier Saouy, who concluded by the high price, that the slave must be extraordinarily beautiful, was very desirous to see her; so spurring his horse forward, he rode up to Hagi Hassan, who was surrounded by the merchants. Open the door, said he, and let me see the slave. It was not the custom to show a slave to a particular person after the merchants had seen her and were treating for her; but none of them durst dispute their right with the vizier: and Hagi Hassan was obliged to open the door, and made a sign to the Fair Persian to come forward, that Saouy might have a sight of her, without alighting from his horse.

The vizier was astonished at the sight of so beautiful a slave; and knowing the broker’s name, (having formerly dealt with him,) Hagi Hassan, said he, is it not at four thousand pieces of gold that you cry her? Yes, sir, answered he; the merchants just now agreed that I should put her up at that price. I wait their advance on it; and I question not but they will give a great deal more.

If nobody offers more, I will give that sum, replied Saouy, looking upon the merchants at the same time with a countenance that forbad them to advance any more. He was so universally dreaded, that nobody durst speak a word, even to complain of his encroaching upon their privilege.

The vizier Saouy having staid some time, and finding none of the merchants outbid him, What do you stay for? said he to Hagi Hassan. Go, look after the seller, and strike a bargain with him at four thousand pieces of gold, or inquire if he demands more; not knowing yet the slave belonged to Noureddin.

Hagi Hassan, having locked the chamber door, went to confer with Noureddin. Sir, said he to him, I am very sorry to bring you the ill news of your slave’s being just going to be sold for nothing. How so? replied Noureddin. Why, sir, said Hagi Hassan, you must know, that the business at first went on well; for as soon as the merchants had seen your slave, they ordered me, without hesitation, to cry her at four thousand pieces of gold: accordingly, I cried her at that price, and presently the vizier Saouy came, and his presence has stopped the mouths of all the merchants, who seemed inclinable to raise her, at least to the same price your deceased father gave for her. Saouy will give no more than four thousand pieces; and it is much against my inclination that I am come to tell you the despicable price he offers. The slave indeed is your own; but I will never advise you to part with her upon those terms, since you and every body else are sensible of her being worth infinitely more; besides, he is base enough to contrive a way to trick you out of the money.

Hagi Hassan, replied Noureddin, I am highly obliged to thee for thy advice; do not think I will ever sell my slave to any enemy of our family: my necessities, indeed, are at present very great; but I would sooner die in the utmost poverty than consent to the delivering her up to him. I have only one thing to beg of thee, who art skilful in all the turns and shifts of sale, that thou wouldst put me in a way to prevent the sale of her.

Sir, said Hagi Hassan, there is nothing more easy: you must pretend, that, being in a violent passion with your slave, you swore to expose her in the market; and for the sake of your oath, you have now brought her hither, without any intention of selling her. This will satisfy every body, and Saouy will have nothing to say against it. Come along with me, then; and just as I am presenting her to Saouy, as if it were by your own consent, pull her to you, give her two or three blows, and send her home. I thank thee for thy counsel, said Noureddin: and thou shalt see I will make use of it.

Hagi Hassan went back to the chamber; and having in two words acquainted the Fair Persian with their design, that she might not be surprised at it, he took her by the hand, and led her to the vizier Saouy, who was still on horseback at the door. Sir, said he, here is the slave; she is yours; take her.

The words were scarce out of Hagi Hassan’s mouth but Noureddin, catching hold of the Fair Persian, pulled her to him, and giving her a box on the ear, Come hither, impertinence, said he, and get you home again; for though your ill humour obliged me to swear I should bring you hither, yet I never intended to sell you. I have business for you to do yet; and it will be time enough to part with you when I have nothing else left.

This action of Noureddin put the vizier Saouy into a violent passion. Miserable debauchee, cried he, wouldst thou have me believe thou hast any thing else left to make money of but thy slave? And at the same instant, spurring his horse directly against him, endeavoured to have carried off the Fair Persian. Noureddin, nettled to the quick at the affront the vizier had put upon him, quitted the Fair Persian, and laying hold of his horse’s bridle, made him run two or three paces backwards. Vile dotard, said he to the vizier, I would tear thy soul out of thy body this moment, were it not out of respect for the crowd of people here present.

The vizier Saouy being loved by nobody, but hated by all, there was not one among them but was pleased to see Noureddin mortify him a little; and by signs they gave him to understand, that he might revenge himself upon him as much as he pleased, for nobody would interfere in their quarrel.

Saouy endeavoured to make Noureddin quit the bridle; but he being a lusty, vigorous man, and encouraged by those that stood by, pulled him off his horse, in the middle of a brook, gave him a thousand blows, and dashed his head against the stones, till it was all over blood. The slaves that waited upon the vizier would have drawn their scimitars, and have fallen upon Noureddin, but the merchants interposing, prevented them. What do you mean? said they to him; do you not see that one is a vizier, the other a vizier’s son? Let them fight it out between themselves; perhaps they will be reconciled one time or other: whereas, if you had killed Noureddin, your master, with all his greatness, could not have been able to protect you against the law.

Noureddin, having given over beating the vizier Saouy, left him in the middle of the brook; and taking the Fair Persian, marched home with her, attended by the people, with shouts and acclamations for the actions he had performed.

The vizier Saouy, cruelly bruised with the blows he had received, made shift to get up, by the assistance of his slaves, and had the mortification to see himself besmeared with blood and dirt. He leaned upon the shoulders of two slaves, and in that condition went straight to the palace, in the sight of all the people, with greater confusion, because nobody pitied him. As soon as he reached the king’s apartment, he began to cry out, and call for justice, after a lamentable manner. The king ordered him to be admitted; and as soon as he came, he asked him who it was that had abused and put him into that miserable pickle. Sire, cried Saouy, it is the favour of your majesty, and being admitted into your sacred counsels, that has occasioned me to have been so barbarously treated. Say no more of that, replied the king; only let me hear the whole story simply as it is, and who the offender is; and if he is in the wrong, you may depend upon it he shall be severely punished.

Sire, said Saouy then, telling the whole matter to his own advantage, having an occasion for a cook-maid, I went to the market of women slaves to buy me one: when I came thither, there was a slave just cried at four thousand pieces of gold: I ordered them to bring the slave before me; and I think my eyes never did nor will behold a more beautiful creature. I had no sooner examined her beauty with the highest satisfaction, but I immediately asked to whom she belonged; and upon inquiry I found that Noureddin, son to the late vizier Khacan, had the disposing of her.

Sire, your majesty may remember, that about two or three years ago you gave that vizier ten thousand pieces of gold, strictly charging him to buy you a slave with it. The money, indeed, was laid out upon this very slave; but instead of bringing her to your majesty, thinking his son deserved her better, he made him a present of her. Noureddin, since his father’s death, having wasted his whole fortune in riot and feasting, has nothing left but this slave, which he at last resolved to part with, and she was to be sold in his name. I sent for him; and without mentioning any thing of his father’s prevarication, or rather treachery, to your majesty, I in the civilest manner said to him, Noureddin, the merchants, I perceive, have put your slave up at four thousand pieces of gold; and I question not, but in emulation of each other, they will raise the price considerably; let me have her for the four thousand pieces; I am going to buy her for the king, our lord and master: this will be a handsome opportunity of making your court to him; and his favour will be worth a great deal more than the merchants can propose to give you.

Instead of returning me a civil answer, the insolent wretch, beholding me with a fierce air, Decrepit villain, said he, I would rather give my slave to a Jew for nothing, than to thee for money. Noureddin, replied I, without passion, though I had some reason to be a little warm, you do not consider, that in talking at this rate you affront the king, who raised both your father and me to the honours we have enjoyed.

This admonition, instead of softening him, only provoked him to a higher degree: so that, falling upon me like a madman, without regard to my age or rank, he pulled me off my horse, beat me as long as he could stand over me, and has put me into this miserable plight your majesty sees me in. I beseech you to consider, that upon your account I have been so publicly affronted. At the end of these words he held down his head and turned away, to shed a shower of tears.

The abused king, highly incensed against Noureddin by this relation, full of malice and artifice, discovered by his countenance the violence of his anger; and turning to the captain of his guards, who stood near him, Take forty of your soldiers, said he, and immediately go plunder Noureddin’s house; and having ordered it to be razed to the ground, bring him and his slave along with you to me.

The captain of the guards was not gone out of the king’s presence, when an officer belonging to the court, who overheard the order that had been given, got before him. His name was Sangiar; and he had been formerly a slave of the vizier Khacan, who had introduced him at court, where by degrees be raised himself.

Sangiar, full of gratitude for his old master, and affection for Noureddin, whom he remembered a child, and being no stranger to Saouy’s hatred to Khacan’s family, could not hear the order without concern. This action of Noureddin’s, said he to himself, may not be altogether so black as Saouy has represented it. He has prejudiced the king against him, who will certainly put him to death, without allowing him time to justify himself. He made so much haste to Noureddin’s house, as to get thither soon enough to acquaint him with what had passed at court, and give him time to provide for his own and the Fair Persian’s safety. He knocked so violently at the door, that Noureddin, who had been a great while without any servant, ran immediately to open it. My dear lord, said Sangiar, here is no more safety for you in Balsora; you must lose no time, but depart hence this moment.

How so? replied Noureddin. What is the reason I must be gone so soon? Make haste away, sir, said Sangiar, and take your slave with you. In short, Saouy has been just now acquainting the king, after his own way of telling it, all that passed between you and him; and the captain of the guard will be here in an instant, with forty soldiers, to seize you and the Fair Persian. Take these forty pieces of gold to assist you in finding out some other place of safety. I would give you more if I had it about me. Excuse my not staying any longer; I leave you with great reluctance; but it is for the good of us both. I have so much interest with the captain of the guards, that he will take no notice of me. Sangiar gave Noureddin but just time to thank him, and away he went.

Noureddin presently acquainted the Fair Persian with the absolute necessity of their going that moment. She only stayed to put on her veil, and then they both stole out of the house together, and were so lucky as not only to get clear of the city without the least notice being taken of their escape, but also safely to arrive at the mouth of the Euphrates, which was not far off, where they embarked in a vessel that lay ready to weigh anchor.

They were no sooner on shipboard, but the captain came on deck amongst his passengers. Children, said he to them, are you all here? have any of you any more business to do in the city, or have you left any thing behind you? They were all there, they answered him, and ready; so that he might sail as soon as he pleased.

When Noureddin came on board, the first question he asked was, whither the ship was bound? and being told for Bagdad, he rejoiced at it. The captain, having weighed anchor, set sail; and the vessel, with a very favourable wind, lost sight of Balsora.

Let us now see how matters went at Balsora, while Noureddin and the Fair Persian made their escape from the fury of the enraged king.

The captain of the guards came to Noureddin’s house, and knocked at the door; but nobody coming to open it, he ordered his soldiers to break it open, who immediately obeyed him, and rushed in. They searched every hold and comer of the house; but neither he nor the Fair Persian was to be found. The captain of the guards made them inquire of the neighbours; and he himself asked if they had seen them lately. It was all in vain; for if they had seen him go out of his house, so universally beloved was Noureddin, that not one of them would have said the least word to his prejudice. While they were rifling the house, and levelling it to the ground, he went to acquaint the king with the news. Look for them, said he, every where; for I am resolved to have them.

The captain of the guards made a second search after them, and the king dismissed the vizier Saouy with honour. Go home, said he to him; trouble yourself no farther to punish Noureddin: I will revenge his insolence.

Without delay the king ordered to be proclaimed throughout the whole city a reward of a thousand pieces of gold for any person that should apprehend Noureddin and the Fair Persian, with a severe punishment upon whoever should conceal them. But after all his pains and diligence, no tidings could be heard of them; and the vizier Saouy had only the comfort of seeing the king espouse his quarrel.

In the mean time, Noureddin and the Fair Persian, after a prosperous voyage, landed safe at Bagdad. As soon as the captain came within sight of that city, pleased that his voyage was at an end, Rejoice, my children, cried he to the passengers, yonder is that great and wonderful city, where there is a perpetual concourse of people from all parts of the world: there you shall meet with innumerable crowds, and never feel the extremity of cold in winter, nor the excess of heat in summer, but enjoy an eternal spring with all it flowers, and the delicious fruits of autumn. When the vessel came to anchor, a little below the city, the passengers went ashore, each to their respective place of abode. Noureddin gave the captain five pieces of gold for his passage, and went ashore also with the Fair Persian; but being a perfect stranger in Bagdad, he was at a loss for a lodging. They rambled a considerable time along by the gardens that bordered on the Tigris; and keeping close to one of them that was enclosed with a very fine long wall at the end of it, they turned into a street well paved, where they perceived a garden-door, and a charming fountain near it.

The door, which was very magnificent, happened to be shut, but the porch was open; in which there was a sofa on each side. This is a very convenient place for us, said Noureddin to the Fair Persian; night comes on apace: and though we have eaten nothing since our landing, I am for passing the night here, and to-morrow we shall have time enough to look for a lodging: what say you to it? --Sir, replied the Fair Persian, you know your wishes are mine; let us go no farther, since you are willing to stay here. Each of them having drank a draught of water at the fountain, they laid themselves down upon one of these sofas; and after a little chat, being invited by the agreeable murmur of the water, they fell fast asleep.

The garden belonged to the caliph: and in the middle of it there was a pavilion, called the Pavilion of Pictures, because its chief ornaments were pictures, after the Persian manner, drawn by the most celebrated painters in Persia, whom the caliph had sent for on purpose. The stately hall within this pavilion was lighted by fourscore windows, with a lustre in each: but these were only lighted when the caliph came thither to spend the evening; and the weather was so very calm, that not a breath of air was stirring. Then they made a glorious illumination, and could be seen at a great distance in the country on that side, and by great part of the city.

There was but one person that had the charge of this fine garden; and the office was at this time held by a very aged officer, named Scheich Ibrahim, whom the caliph himself, for some important service, put into that employment, with strict charge not to let all sorts of people in, but especially to suffer nobody either to sit or lie down on the sofas at the outward door, that they might always be clean; and whenever he found any body there, to punish them severely.

Some business had obliged this officer to go abroad, and he was not yet returned. When he came back, there was just daylight enough for him to discern two persons asleep upon one of the sofas, with both their heads under a piece of linen, to defend them from the gnats. Very well, said Scheich Ibrahim to himself, these people disobey the caliph’s orders: but I will take care to teach them better manners. Upon this he opened the door very softly, and a moment after returned with a swinging cane in his hand, and his sleeve tucked up to the elbow: he was just going to lay on them both with all his might, but withholding his arm, he began to reason with himself after this manner: Thou wast going to strike, without reflection, these people, who perhaps are strangers, destitute of a lodging, and utterly ignorant of the caliph’s order: so that it would be advisable to know first who they are. Upon this he gently lifted up the linen that covered their heads, and was astonished to see a young man so well shaped, and a young woman so beautiful; he then waked Noureddin, by pulling him softly by the feet.

Noureddin, presently lifting up his head, and seeing an old man with a long white beard standing at his feet, got up, and throwing himself upon his knees and taking his hand, kissed it. Good father, said he, Heaven preserve you! What do you want, my son? replied Scheich Ibrahim; who are you, and whence came you? We are strangers newly arrived, answered Noureddin, and we would fain tarry here till to-morrow. This is not a proper place for you, said Scheich Ibrahim; come in with me, and I will find one fitter for you to sleep in than this; and the sight of the garden which is very fine will please you, when you see it to-morrow by day-light. Is this garden your own? said Noureddin. Yes, replied Scheich Ibrahim, smiling; it is an inheritance left me by my father; pray walk in, for I am sure you will not repent seeing it.

Noureddin rose up to thank Scheich Ibrahim for the civility he had shown them; and afterwards the Fair Persian and he went into the garden. Scheich Ibrahim locked the door, and going before, led them to a spot from whence, at one view, they might see the disposition, grandeur, and beauty of the whole garden.

Noureddin had seen very fine gardens in Balsora, but never any comparable to this. Having satisfied his curiosity, as he was walking in one of the walks, he turned about to the officer that was with him, and asked him what his name was. As soon as he told him it was Scheich Ibrahim, Scheich Ibrahim, said he to him, I must confess this is a charming garden indeed. Heaven send you long to enjoy the pleasures of it! we cannot sufficiently thank you for the favour you have done us by showing us a place so well worth seeing; however, it is but just that we should make you some amends for your kindness: here are two pieces of gold; take them, and get us something to eat, that we may be merry together.

At the sight of the two pieces of gold, Scheich Ibrahim, who was a great admirer of that metal, laughed in his sleeve: he took them, and leaving Noureddin and the Fair Persian by themselves, went to provide what was necessary, for he was alone. Said he to himself with great joy, These are generous people; I should have done very wrong, if, through imprudence, I had ill-treated and driven them away. A tenth part of the money will suffice to treat them; and the rest I will keep for my pains.

While Scheich Ibrahim was gone to fetch something for his own supper, as well as for his guests, Noureddin and the Fair Persian walked up and down the garden, till at last they came to the pavilion of pictures that was in the middle of it. They stood awhile to admire its wonderful structure, size, and loftiness; and after taking a full view of it on every side, they went up a great many steps of fine white marble, to the hall-door, which they found locked.

They were but just got to the bottom of the steps as Scheich Ibrahim returned loaded with provisions. Scheich Ibrahim, said Noureddin, in great surprise, did you not tell us that this was your garden? I did, replied Scheich Ibrahim, and do so still. And does this magnificent pavilion also belong to you? said Noureddin. Scheich Ibrahim was staggered at this unexpected question. If, said he to himself, I should say it is none of mine, they will ask me how I can be master of the garden, and not of the pavilion. As he had made them believe the garden was his, he said the same of the pavilion. My son, said he, the pavilion is not distinct from the garden, but they both belong to me. If so, said Noureddin, since you invite us to be your guests to-night, do us the favour to show us the inside of it; for if we may judge by the outward appearance, it must certainly be extraordinarily magnificent.

It would have been a great piece of incivility in Scheich Ibrahim to have refused Noureddin that favour, after what he had already done for him: moreover, he considered that the caliph not having given him notice, according to his usual custom, it was likely he would not be there that night, and therefore resolved to treat his guests, and sup with them in that room. He laid the provisions upon the first step, while he went to his apartment for the key: he soon returned with a light and opened the door.

Noureddin and the Fair Persian entered the hall; and finding it so surprising, were never tired with admiring the beauty and richness of the place. Indeed, without saying any thing of the pictures, which were admirably well drawn, the sofas were very noble and costly; and besides lustres that were fixed to every window, there was between each bar a silver arm, with a wax candle in it. Noureddin could not behold these glorious objects without recollecting his former splendour, and sighing.

In the mean time Scheich Ibrahim was getting ready; and the cloth being laid upon a sofa, and every thing in order, Noureddin, the Fair Persian, and he, sat down and eat together. When supper was done, and they had washed their hands, Noureddin opened the casement, and calling the Fair Persian to him, Come hither, my dear, said he, and with me admire the charming prospect and beauty of the garden by moonlight; nothing can be more agreeable. She came to him; and they both enjoyed the view; while Scheich Ibrahim was busy in taking away the cloth.

When Scheich Ibrahim came to his guests again, Noureddin asked him whether he had any liquor to treat them with. What liquor would you have! replied Scheich Ibrahim: sherbet? I have the best in the world; but sherbet, you know, my son, is never drank after supper.

I know that very well, said Noureddin: It is not sherbet, but another sort of liquor that we ask you for: and I am surprised at your not understanding me. It is wine then you mean, said Scheich Ibrahim. You guess right, replied Noureddin; and if you have any, oblige us with a bottle: you know a bottle after supper is a very proper companion to spend the hours with till bed-time.

Heaven defend me from keeping wine in my house, cried Scheich Ibrahim, and from ever coming to a place where any is! A man who, like me, has been a pilgrimage four times to Mecca, has renounced wine for ever.

You would do us a singular kindness, said Noureddin, in getting a little for our own drinking; and if it be not too much trouble, I will put you in a way how you may do it, without going into an inn, or so much as laying your hand upon the vessel that contains it. Upon that condition I will do it, replied Scheich Ibrahim; only let me know what I am to do.

Why, then, said Noureddin to him, we just now saw an ass tied to the entrance of your garden, which certainly must be yours, and which you may make use of in this extremity. Here are two pieces of gold more: take them, and lead your ass with the panniers to the next inn; you may stand at as great a distance as you please; do but give something to the first person that comes by, and desire him to go with your ass to the inn, and get two pitchers of wine: put one in one pannier, and an other in another, which he must pay for out of the money you give him, and so let him bring the ass back to you: you will have nothing to do but to drive the beast hither before you; we will take the wine out of the panniers. By this means you will do nothing that will give you any scruple.

The two last pieces of gold that Scheich Ibrahim was going to receive wrought wonderfully upon his mind. Ah! my son, cried he, after Noureddin had done speaking, you have an excellent contrivance; and had it not been for your invention, I should never have thought of this way of getting you some wine without any scruple of conscience. Away he went to execute the orders, which he did in a little time; and, upon his return, Noureddin went down the stairs, and taking the pitchers out of the panniers, carried them into the hall.

Scheich Ibrahim, having led the ass back to the place from whence he took him, came back again. Scheich Ibrahim, said Noureddin to him, we cannot enough thank you for the trouble we have already given you, but we want something yet. What is that, replied Scheich: what more service can I do you? We have no cups to drink out of, said Noureddin; and a little fruit, if you had any, would be very acceptable. Do but say what you have a mind to, replied Scheich Ibrahim, and you shall have every thing to your heart’s content.

Down went Scheich Ibrahim, and in a short time spread a table for them with beautiful porcelain dishes, full of all sorts of delicious fruits, besides gold and silver cups to drink out of; and having asked them if they wanted any thing else, he withdrew, though they pressed him earnestly to stay.

Noureddin and the Fair Persian sat down again, and drank each a cup a-piece. They were mightily pleased with the wine. Well, my dear, said Noureddin to the Fair Persian, are we not the most fortunate persons in the world, after so many dangers, to meet with so charming and agreeable a place? Let us be merry, and think no more on the hardships of our voyage. Can my happiness be greater in this world, than to have you on one side of me, and my glass on the other? They drank freely, and diverted themselves with agreeable conversation, each singing a song.

Both having very good voices, but especially the Fair Persian, their singing attracted Scheich Ibrahim, who had stood hearkening a great while on the steps, without discovering himself. He could contain himself no longer, but thrusting his head in at the door, Courage, sir, said he to Noureddin, whom he took to be quite drunk, I am glad to see you so pleased.

Ah! Scheich Ibrahim, cried Noureddin, turning to him, you are a glorious man, and we are extremely obliged to you. We dare not ask you to drink a cup; but walk in; come, sit down, and let us have the honour at least of your company. Go on, go on, said Scheich Ibrahim; the pleasure of hearing your songs is sufficient for me. Upon this he immediately retired.

The Fair Persian perceiving Scheich Ibrahim, through one of the windows, standing upon the steps without the door, told Noureddin of it. Sir, said she, you see what an aversion he has for wine; yet I question not in the least to make him drink some, if you will do as I would have you. Noureddin asked her what it was. Do but say the word, replied he, and I am ready to do what you please. Prevail with him then only to come in, and bear us company; some time after fill up a bumper, and give it him; if he refuses it, drink it yourself, pretend to be asleep, and leave the rest to me.

Noureddin understood the Fair Persian’s design, and called to Scheich Ibrahim, who came again to the door. Scheich Ibrahim, said he, we are your guests; you have entertained us in the most obliging manner in the world, and will you now refuse our solicitations to honour us with your company? We do not ask you to drink, but only the favour of seeing you.

Scheich Ibrahim being at last prevailed upon, came into the hall, and sat down upon the edge of a sofa that stood nearest to the door. You do not sit well there, said Noureddin, and we cannot have the honour of seeing you; pray come nearer, and sit you down by the lady; she will like it much. I will obey you, replied Scheich Ibrahim; so coming forward, simpering, to think he should be seated near so beautiful a creature, he placed himself at some distance from the Fair Persian. Noureddin desired a song of her, in return for the honour that Scheich Ibrahim had done them; and she sung one that charmed him.

When the Fair Persian had ended her song, Noureddin poured out a cup of wine, and presented it to Scheich Ibrahim, Scheich Ibrahim, said he, I entreat you drink this to our healths. Sir, replied he, starting back, as if he abhorred the very sight of the wine, I beseech you to excuse me; I have already told you that I have forsworn the use of wine these many years. Then since positively you will not drink our healths, said Noureddin, give me leave to drink yours.

While Noureddin was drinking, the Fair Persian cut half an apple, and presented it to Scheich Ibrahim. Though you refused drinking, said she, yet I believe you will not refuse tasting this apple; it is very excellent. Scheich Ibrahim had no power to refuse it from so fair a hand, but taking it with a very low bow, put it in his mouth. She said a great many pleasant things upon the occasion; and Noureddin, falling back upon the sofa, pretended to fall fast asleep. The Fair Persian presently advanced towards Scheich Ibrahim, and speaking in a low voice, Look at him, said she; thus, in all our merry parties he constantly serves me; and no sooner has he drank a cup or two, but he falls asleep, and leaves me alone; but I hope you will have the goodness to keep me company till he awakes.

At this the Fair Persian took a cup, and filling it with wine, offered it to Scheich Ibrahim. Here, said she, drink off this to my health; I am going to pledge you. Scheich Ibrahim made a great many difficulties, and begged her to excuse him from drinking: but she pressed him so, that, overcome by her charms and entreaties, he took the cup, and drank off every drop of the wine.

The good old man loved a cheering cup in his heart, but was ashamed to drink among strangers. He often went to the tavern in private, as many other people do; and he did not take the precaution Noureddin recommended, but went directly to an inn, where he was well known (night serving him instead of a cloak), and saved the money that Noureddin had ordered him to give the messenger that was to have gone for it.

While Scheich Ibrahim was eating the half apple after his draught, the Fair Persian filled him out another, which he received with less difficulty than the former, but made none at all at the third. In short, a fourth was drank before Noureddin started up from his pretended sleep; and bursting out into a violent fit of laughter, and looking upon him, Ha! ha! said he, Scheich Ibrahim, have I caught you at last? Did you not tell me you had forsworn wine, and now you have drank it all up from me.

Scheich Ibrahim, not expecting to be surprised after that manner, blushed a little; however, that did not spoil his draught; but when he had done, Sir, said he to Noureddin, laughing, if there is any crime in what I have done, it lies at this fair lady’s door, not mine; for who could possibly resist so many charms?

The Fair Persian, who perfectly understood Noureddin, took Scheich Ibrahim’s part. Let him talk, said she: Scheich Ibrahim, take no notice of him, but let us drink on and be merry. A while after, Noureddin filled out a cup for himself and the Fair Persian; but when Scheich Ibrahim saw that Noureddin had forgot him in his turn, he took his cup, and presenting it to the Fair Persian, Madam, said he, do you pretend I cannot drink as well as you?

At these words of Scheich Ibrahim, Noureddin and the Fair Persian were ready to split their sides with laughing. Noureddin poured him out some wine, and they sat laughing, chatting, and drinking, till pretty near midnight. About that hour the Fair Persian began to take notice that there was but one candle upon the table. Scheich Ibrahim, said she to the good old officer, you have afforded us but one candle, when there are so many wax lights yonder; pray do us the favour to light some of them, that we may see a little better what we are doing.

Scheich Ibrahim, making use of the liberty that wine inspires when it gets into the head, and not caring to be interrupted in his discourse with Noureddin, bade the Fair Persian light them herself. It is fitter for a young person like you to do it, said he, than for me; but be sure not to light above five or six, for that is enough. Up rose the Fair Persian immediately, and taking a wax candle in her hand, lighted it with that which stood upon the table; and, without any regard to Scheich Ibrahim’s order, lighted up the whole fourscore.

By and by, while Scheich Ibrahim was entertaining the Fair Persian with some other discourse, Noureddin took his turn to desire him to light up some of the candles in the lustres, not taking notice that all the wax lights were already in a blaze. Certainly, replied Scheich Ibrahim, you must be very lazy, or less vigorous than I am, that you are not able to light them yourself: get you gone, and light them; but be sure you light no more than three. To work he went; but instead of that number, he lighted them all, and opened the shutters of the fourscore windows, before Scheich Ibrahim, who was deeply engaged with the Fair Persian, knew any thing of the matter.

The caliph Haroun Alraschid being not yet gone to bed, was in a room at his palace by the river Tigris, from whence he could command a view both of the garden and pavilion. He accidentally opened the casement, and was extremely surprised at seeing the pavilion illuminated; and at first by the greatness of the light, thought the city was on fire. The grand vizier Giafar was still with him, who only waited for his going to rest, and then designed to go home too. The caliph, in a great rage, called the vizier to him. Careless vizier, said he, come hither, come hither; look upon the pavilion of pictures, and tell me the reason of its being illuminated at this hour, now I am not there.

The grand vizier Giafar, upon this news, fell into a violent trembling, fearing something else was the matter: but when he came nearer, and with his own eyes saw the truth of what the caliph had told him, he was more alarmed than before. Some excuse must be made to appease the caliph’s anger. Commander of the true believers, said he, all that I can say to your majesty about this matter is, that some five or six days ago Scheich Ibrahim came to acquaint me, that he had a design to assemble the ministers of his mosque, to assist at a ceremony he was ambitious of performing in your majesty’s auspicious reign. I asked him if I could be any way serviceable to him in this affair; upon which he entreated me to get leave of your majesty to perform the ceremony in the pavilion. I sent him away with leave to hold the assembly, telling him I would take care to acquaint your majesty with it; and I ask pardon for having quite forgotten it Scheich Ibrahim, continued he, has certainly made choice of this day for the ceremony; and after treating the ministers of his mosque, he was willing to indulge them with the sight of this illumination.

Giafar, said the caliph, with a tone that plainly showed his anger was a little mollified, according to your own account you have committed three faults that are unpardonable; the first, in giving Scheich Ibrahim leave to perform this ceremony in my pavilion; for a person in such an office as his is not worthy of so great an honour; the second, in not acquainting me with it; and the third, in not diving into the good old man’s intention. For my part, I am persuaded he only did it to try if he could get any money towards bearing the charge of it; but that never came into your head; and sure I shall not wrong him in allowing him to revenge himself for not having obtained the expense of the night’s illumination.

The grand vizier Giafar, overjoyed to hear the caliph put the matter upon that footing, very willingly owned the faults he reproached him with, and freely confessed he was to blame in not giving Scheich Ibrahim a few pieces of gold. Since the case is so, added the caliph, it is just that thou shouldst be punished for thy mistakes, but thy punishment shall be light: thou shalt spend the remainder of the night, as I mean to do, with these honest people, whose company I shall be well pleased with; and while I am putting on a citizen’s habit, go thou and disguise thyself with Mesrour, and come both of you along with me. The vizier Giafar would have persuaded him it was late, and that all the company would be gone before he could get thither; but the caliph said he would positively go. The vizier, who knew that not a syllable of what he had said was true, began to be in great consternation; but there was no reply to be made, and go he must.

The caliph, then, disguised like a citizen, with the grand vizier Giafar and Mesrour, chief of the eunuchs, stole out of the palace together. They rambled through the streets of Bagdad till they came to the garden; the door, through the carelessness of Scheich Ibrahim, was open, he having forgot to shut it when he came back from buying the wine. The caliph was very angry at it. Giafar, said he to the grand vizier, what excuse have you for the door being open at this unseasonable hour? Is it possible that Scheich Ibrahim makes a custom of leaving it thus all night? I rather believe the hurry of the feast has been the occasion of this neglect.

The caliph went into the garden; and when he came to the pavilion, resolving not to go into the hall till he knew what was doing there, he consulted with the grand vizier whether it was not his best way to climb up into one of the trees that was near it, to make a discovery. The grand vizier, casting his eyes upon the door, perceived it stood half open, and told the caliph. It seems Scheich Ibrahim had left it so, when he was prevailed upon to come in and bear Noureddin and the Fair Persian company.

The caliph, laying aside his first design, stole softly up to the hall door, which standing half open, he could see all the company that were within, without being discovered himself.

But how was he surprised, when he saw a lady of incomparable beauty and a handsome young man sitting at the table, with Scheich Ibrahim by them. Scheich Ibrahim held a cup in his hand. My fair lady, said he to the Fair Persian, a true toper never drinks without singing a song first: if you please to hear, I will give you one of my best songs.

Scheich Ibrahim sung: and the caliph was the more surprised, because, till that moment, he never knew of his drinking wine, but always took him for a grave, solid man, as he seemed to be to outward appearance. The caliph retired from the door with the same caution as he made his approaches to it; and coming to the grand vizier Giafar, who was standing upon the steps a little lower, Come up, said he to him, and see if those within yonder are the ministers of the mosque, as you would have made me believe.

By the tone of voice in which the caliph spoke these last words, the vizier understood that things went ill on his side: however, he went up the steps; but when he had peeped in at the door, and saw all the three sitting in that condition, he trembled for fear of his life. He went back to the caliph, but in so great confusion, that he knew not what to say. What riotous doings are here? said the caliph to him: who are these people that have presumed to take the liberty of diverting themselves in my garden and pavilion? I must however confess, I never saw two persons more beautiful or better paired in my life; and therefore, before I discover my anger, I will inform myself better, and know who they are, and the reason of their being here. He went to the door again to observe them more narrowly; and the vizier, who followed, stood behind him, while he fixed his eyes upon them. They both plainly heard every word that Scheich Ibrahim said to the Fair Persian. Is there any thing, my charming lady, wanting to render the pleasure of the evening more complete? Nothing but a lute, replied the Fair Persian; and methinks, if you could get me one, all would be very well. Can you play upon it? said Scheich Ibrahim. Fetch me one, replied the Fair Persian; and you shall hear whether I can or not.

Scheich Ibrahim, without stirring very far from his place, took a lute out of a press, and presented it to the Fair Persian, who began to tune it. The caliph, in the mean time, turning to the grand vizier, Giafar, said he, the young lady is going to play upon the lute; and if she performs well, I will forgive her, and the young man for her sake; but as for thee, I will have thee hanged. Commander of the true believers, replied the grand vizier, if that is your intention, I wish to God she may play ill. Why so? said the caliph. Because, replied the grand vizier, the longer we live in this world, the more reason we shall have to comfort ourselves with the hopes of dying in good sociable company. The caliph, who loved a repartee began to laugh at this; and putting his ear to the opening of the door, he listened to hear the Fair Persian play.

The Fair Persian began in a style, that, from the moment of her touching the lute, the caliph perceived she did it with a masterly hand. Afterwards she began to sing an air; and accompanying the lute with her voice, which was admirably fine, she sung and played with so much skill and sweetness, that the caliph was quite ravished to hear her.

As soon as the Fair Persian had finished her song, the caliph went down the steps, and the vizier Giafar followed him. When he came to the bottom, I never, said he, to the vizier, heard a more charming voice, or a lute better touched in my life. Isaac, [88] whom I thought the most skilful player in the world, does not come up to her. I am so charmed with her music, that I will go in and hear her play before me. We must, therefore, consider how I can do it.

Commander of the true believers, said the grand vizier, if you should go in, and Scheich Ibrahim chance to know you, he would infallibly die with the fright. It is that hurts me, replied the caliph; and I should be loth to be the occasion of his death, after so many years’ service. A thought is just come into my head, that may succeed: stay here with Mesrour, and wait for me in the next walk.

The neighbourhood of the Tygris had given the caliph an opportunity of turning a sufficient quantity of water under a stately bridge into his garden, to make a piece of water well terraced, whither the choicest fish of the whole river used to retire. The fishermen knew it very well, and would have given the world to fish there; but the caliph had expressly charged Scheich Ibrahim not to suffer any of them to come near it. However, that very night, a fisherman, passing by the garden-door, which the caliph had left open as he found it, made use of this opportunity, and, going in, went directly to the canal.

The fisherman immediately fell to work with his casting nets, and was just ready to draw them, when the caliph, fearing what would be the effect of Scheich Ibrahim’s negligence, but willing to make use of it to bring his design about, came to the same place. The fisherman, in spite of his disguise, knew him, and, throwing himself at his feet, humbly implored his pardon, and excused himself upon the account of his poverty. Rise, said the caliph, and be not afraid; only draw your nets, that I may see what fish you have got.

The fisherman, recovered of his fright, quickly obeyed the caliph’s orders. He drew out five or six very large fishes; and the caliph choosing the two biggest, tied them together by the head with the twig of a tree. After this, said he to the fisherman, Give me thy clothes, and here take mine. The exchange was soon made; and the caliph being dressed like a fisherman, even to his boots and turban, Take thy nets, said he to the fisherman, and get thee about thy business.

When the fisherman, very well pleased with his good fortune, was gone, the caliph, taking the two fishes in his hand, went to look after the grand vizier Giafar and Mesrour; he stopped at the grand vizier, who not knowing him, asked him what he wanted, and bid him go about his business. The caliph fell a laughing; by which the vizier finding it to be him, Commander of the true believers, said he, is it possible it can be you? I knew you not; and I ask a thousand pardons for my rudeness. You are so disguised, that you may venture into the hall, without any fear of being discovered by Scheich Ibrahim. Stay you here with Mesrour, said the caliph, while I go yonder and play my part.

The caliph went up to the hall, and knocked at the door. Noureddin hearing him first, told Scheich Ibrahim of it, who asked who was there. The caliph opened the door, and stepping a little way into the hall to show himself, Scheich Ibrahim, said he, I am the fisherman Kerim, who, being informed of your design to treat some of your friends, have brought you two very fine fishes, fresh caught, to ask if you have any occasion for them.

Noureddin and the Fair Persian, mightily pleased to hear him name fish, Pray, said she to Scheich Ibrahim, let him come in, that we may look at them. Scheich Ibrahim, by this time, was incapable of asking this counterfeit fisherman how or which way he came thither, his whole thought being only to oblige the Fair Persian. With much ado he turned his head towards the door, being quite drunk, and, in a stammering tone, calling to the caliph, whom he took to be a fisherman, Come hither, thou nightly thief, said he, and let us see what thou hast got.

The caliph went forwards, and counterfeiting all the actions of a fisherman to a nicety, presented the two fishes. These are very fine ones indeed, said the Fair Persian; and if they were well dressed and seasoned, I should be glad to eat some of them. The lady is in the right on it, answered Scheich Ibraham; but what can you do with your fish, unless it were dressed? Go dress it thyself, and bring it to us; thou wilt find every thing necessary in my kitchen.

The caliph went back to the grand vizier, Giafar, said he, I have been very well received; but they want the fish to be dressed. I will take care to dress it myself, said the grand vizier, and they shall have it in a moment. Nay, replied the caliph, so eager am I to accomplish my design, that I will take that trouble myself; for since I have personated the fisherman so well, sure I can play the cook for once. In my younger days, I dealt a little in cookery, and always came off with credit. So saying, he went directly towards Scheich Ibrahim’s lodgings, and the grand vizier and Mesrour followed him.

They all three fell to work; and though Scheich Ibrahim’s kitchen was not very large, yet there was every thing in it that they wanted. The fish was quickly cooked; and the caliph served it up, putting to every one’s plate a lemon to squeeze in the sauce if they thought proper. They all eat very heartily, but especially Noureddin and the Fair Persian: and the caliph stood before them.

As soon as the repast was over, Noureddin looking upon the caliph, Fisherman, said he, there never was better fish eaten; and you have done us the greatest favour in the world. At the same time, putting his hand into his bosom, and pulling out a purse of thirty pieces of gold, the remainder of forty that Sangiar, the officer of the king of Balsora, had given him just upon his departure, Take it, said he to him; if I had any more, thou shouldst have it; had I known thee in my prosperity, I would have taken care to secure thee from ever wanting: do not refuse the small present I make thee, but accept of it as kindly as if it was much greater.

The caliph took the purse, and thanked Noureddin; and perceiving by the weight that it contained gold, Sir, said he to him, I cannot enough thank you for your liberality, and I think myself very fortunate in having to do with a person of your generosity; but before I take my leave I have a favour to ask, which I beg you not to deny me. Yonder is a lute, which makes me believe that the lady understands playing upon it; and if you can prevail with her to play but one tune, I shall go away perfectly satisfied; for a lute, sir, is an instrument I am particularly fond of.

Fair Persian, said Noureddin, immediately addressing himself to her, I ask that favour of you, and I hope you will not refuse me. She took up the lute without more entreaties, and putting it presently in tune, played and sung with such an air, as charmed the very soul of the caliph. Afterwards she played upon the lute without singing, but with so much strength and softness, that transported him into an ecstacy.

When the Fair Persian had given over playing, the caliph cried out, What a voice! what a hand! what skill! was there ever finer singing, or better playing upon the lute? Never was there any seen or heard like it.

Noureddin, who was accustomed to give all that belonged to him to persons who praised him, Fisherman, said he, I find thou hast some taste for music; since thou art so delighted with her performance, she is thine; I make thee a present of her. At the same time he rose up, and taking his robe, which he had laid by, was going away, and leaving the caliph, whom he believed to be no other than a fisherman, in possession of the Fair Persian.

The Fair Persian was extremely surprised at Noureddin’s liberality: she took hold of him, and, looking tenderly at him, Whither, sir, said she, are you going? Sit down in your place, I entreat you, and hearken to what I am going to sing and play. He did as she desired him; and then the Fair Persian, touching the lute, and looking upon him with tears in her eyes, sung some verses that she had made extempore, to reproach him with his indifference, and the easiness as well as cruelty with which he resigned her to Kerim. She only hinted without explaining herself any farther to a fisherman as Kerim was; for she, as well as Noureddin, was ignorant of his being the caliph. When she had done playing, she put the lute down by her, and clapped a handkerchief to her face, to hide the tears she could not help shedding.

Noureddin made no answer to all these reproaches, but by his silence seemed to declare he did not repent of what he had done. The caliph, surprised at what he had heard, Sir, said he, as far as I see, this beautiful, rare, and accomplished lady, that so generously you have made me a present of just now, is your slave, and you are her master. It is very true, Kerim, replied Noureddin; and thou wouldst be more surprised than thou art now, should I tell thee all the misfortunes that have happened to me upon her account. Ah! I beseech you, sir, replied the caliph, still behaving like a fisherman, oblige me so far as to let me hear part of your story.

Noureddin, who had already obliged him in several things of more consequence, was so complaisant as to relate the whole story to him. He began with the vizier his father’s buying the Fair Persian for the king of Balsora, and omitted nothing of what he had done, or what had happened to him from that time to their arrival at Bagdad, and to that very moment he was talking to him.

When Noureddin had ended his story And whither are you going now? said the caliph. Where Heaven shall direct me, answered Noureddin. If you will believe me, replied the caliph, you shall go no farther, but, on the contrary, you must return to Balsora. I will write a short letter, which you shall give the king in my name: you shall see, upon the reading it, he will give you a very handsome reception, and nobody will dare to speak against you.

Kerim, said Noureddin, what thou hast told me is very singular; I never heard that a poor fisherman, as thou art, had any correspondence with a king. Be not astonished at that, replied the caliph: you must know, that we both studied together under the same masters, and were always the best friends in the world. It is true, fortune has not been equally favorable to us; she has made him a king, and me but a fisherman. But this inequality has not lessened our friendship: he has often expressed a readiness and desire to advance my fortune, but I always refused it; and am better pleased with the satisfaction of knowing that he will never deny me whatever I ask for the service and advantage of my friends: let me do it, and you shall see the success.

Noureddin consented to what the caliph had proposed; and there being every thing necessary for writing in the hall, the caliph wrote a letter to the king of Balsora; at the top of which, near the edge of the paper, he placed this form, in three small characters, ‘In the name of the most merciful God,’ to show he would be absolutely obeyed.

The letter of Caliph Haroun Alraschid to the King of Balsora.

‘Haroun Alraschid, son of Mandi, sends this letter to Mahommed Zinebi, his cousin. As soon as Noureddin, son to the late vizier Khacan, the bearer, has delivered you this letter, and you have read it, pull off the royal mantle, put it on his shoulders, and place him in thy seat without fail. Farewell.’

The caliph folded up the letter, and sealed it; and giving it to Noureddin, without saying any thing of what was in it, Go, said he, embark immediately in a vessel that is ready to go off, (as there did constantly every every day at the same hour;) you may sleep when you are abroad.

Noureddin took the letter, and away he went, with the little money he had about him when Sangiar gave him his purse; and the Fair Persian, distracted with grief at his departure, retired to one of the sofas, and fell to weeping bitterly.

Noureddin was scarce gone out of the hall, when Scheich Ibrahim, who had been silent during the whole transaction, looking stedfastly upon the caliph, whom he still took for the fisherman Kerim, Hark’e, said he, Kerim, thou hast brought us two fishes that are worth twenty pieces of copper at most, and thou hast got a purse and a slave; but dost thou think to have it all for thyself? I here declare, that I will go halves with thee in the slave; and as for the purse, show me what is in the inside: if it is silver, thou shalt have one piece for thyself; but if it is gold, I will have it all, and give thee in exchange some pieces of copper which I have in my purse.

For the better understanding of what follows, Scheherazade, interrupting herself here, said, we must observe, that the caliph, before his serving up the fish, had despatched the grand vizier Giafar to his palace, with orders to get four slaves, with a rich habit, and to wait on the other side of the pavilion till he gave a signal with his finger against the window. The grand vizier performed his commission, and he, Mesrour, and the four slaves, waited at the appointed place, expecting the sign.

But to return to my story, said the sultaness. The caliph, still personating the fisherman, answered Scheich Ibrahim boldly, I know not what there is in the purse; gold or silver, you shall freely go my halves; but as to the slave, I will have her all to myself; and if you will not accept these conditions, you shall have nothing.

Scheich Ibrahim, enraged to the last degree at this insolence, considering him only as a fisherman, snatched up one of the china dishes which were on the table, and flung it at the caliph’s head. The caliph easily avoided the blow, being thrown by a person in liquor; but the dish striking against the wall, was dashed into a thousand pieces. Scheich Ibrahim grew more enraged at having missed his aim; and, catching up the candle that stood upon the table, rose from his seat, and went staggering down a pair of back stairs to look for a cane.

The caliph took this opportunity, and striking his hands against the window, the grand vizier, Mesrour, and the four slaves, were with him in a trice; the slaves quickly pulled off the fisherman’s clothes, and put him on the habit they had brought. They had not quite dressed the caliph, who had seated himself upon the throne that was in the hall, but were very busy about him, when Scheich Ibrahim, spurred on by interest, came back, with a swinging cane in his hand, with which he designed to pay the pretended fisherman soundly; but instead of finding him, he saw his clothes in the middle of the hall, and the caliph upon his throne, with the grand vizier and Mesrour on each side of him. He stood awhile gazing upon this unexpected sight, doubting whether he was awake or asleep. The caliph fell a laughing at his astonishment; and calling to him, Scheich Ibrahim, said he, what dost thou want? whom dost thou look after?

Scheich Ibrahim, no longer doubting that it was the caliph, immediately threw himself at his feet, with his face and long beard to the ground. Commander of the true believers, cried he, your vile slave has offended you; but he implores your clemency, and asks a thousand pardons for his offence. As soon as the slaves had made an end of dressing him, he came down from his throne, and advancing towards him, Rise, said he; I forgive thee.

The caliph then addressed himself to the Fair Persian, who had suspended her sorrow as soon as she understood that the garden and pavilion belonged to that prince, and not to Scheich Ibrahim, as he had all along made her believe, and that it was he himself disguised in the fisherman’s clothes. Fair Persian, said he, rise, and follow me: by what you have lately seen, you ought to know who I am, and to believe that I am above taking any advantage of the present which Noureddin, with a generosity not to be paralleled, has made me of your person. I have sent him to Balsora to be king there; and when I have given him the despatches necessary for his establishment, you shall go thither and be queen. In the mean time, I am going to order an apartment for you in my palace, where you shall be treated according to your desert.

This discourse encouraged the Fair Persian, and comforted her very sensibly. The joy for the advancement of Noureddin, whom she passionately loved, to so high an honour, made her sufficient amends for her affliction. The caliph kept his promise, and recommended her to the care of his lady Zobeide, whom he acquainted with the esteem he had lately entertained for Noureddin.

Noureddin’s return to Balsora was more fortunate, and speedier by some days, than he could have expected. Upon his arrival, without visiting any of his friends or relations, he went directly to the palace, where the king at that time was giving public audience. With the letter held up in his hand, he pressed through the crowd, who presently made way for him to come forward and deliver it. The king took and opened it, and his colour changed in reading it: he kissed it thrice, and was just about to obey the caliph’s orders, when he bethought himself of shewing it to the vizier Saouy, Noureddin’s irreconcilable enemy.

Saouy, who had discovered Noureddin, and began to conjecture, with great uneasiness, what might be the design of his coming, was no less surprised than the king at the order contained in the letter; and being as much concerned in it, he thought that very moment upon a way to evade it. He pretended not to have read the letter quite through, and therefore, desiring a second view of it, he turned himself a little on one side, as if he wanted a better light, and, without being perceived by any body, dexterously tore off from the top of it the form that showed the caliph would be absolutely obeyed, and putting it into his mouth, swallowed it.

After this egregious piece of villany, Saouy turned to the king, and giving him the letter, Sir, said he to him, in a low voice, what does your majesty intend to do? What the caliph has commanded me, replied the king. Have a care, sir, said the wicked vizier, what you do. It is true, this is the caliph’s hand, but the form is not to it. The king had observed that very well, but in his confusion, he thought his eyes deceived him when he saw it was gone.

Sir, continued the vizier, we have no reason to doubt but that the caliph, upon the complaints he has made against your majesty and me, has granted him this letter purely to get rid of him, and not with any intention of having the order contained in it executed. Besides, we must consider he has sent no express with a patent; and without that, the order is of no force. And since a king like your majesty was never deposed without that formality, any other man as well as Noureddin might come with a forged letter: let who will bring such a letter as this, it ought not to be put in execution. --Your majesty may depend upon it, that is never done; and I will take upon myself all the consequence of disobeying this order.

King Zinebi, easily persuaded by this pernicious counsel, left Noureddin entirely to the discretion of the vizier Saouy, who led him to his house after a very insulting manner; where, after causing him to be bastinadoed till he was almost dead, he ordered him to a prison, where he commanded him to be put in the darkest and deepest dungeon, with a strict charge to the gaoler to give him nothing but bread and water.

When Noureddin, half dead with the strokes, came to himself, and found what a nasty dungeon he was in, he bewailed his misfortunes in the most pathetic manner. --Ah! fisherman, cried he, how hast thou cheated me, and how easy have I been in believing thee! Could I, after the civility I showed thee, expect so inhuman and barbarous usage? However, may Heaven reward thee; for I cannot persuade myself that thy intention was so base; and I will with patience wait the end of my afflictions.

The poor disconsolate Noureddin remained six whole days in this miserable condition; and Saouy did not forget that he had confined him there: but being resolved to put him to a shameful death, and not daring to do it by his own authority, to accomplish his villanous design, he loaded some of his slaves with rich presents, which he, at the head of them, went and presented to the king. Behold, sire, said he, with the blackest malice, what the new king has sent you upon his accession to the crown, and begs your majesty to accept of it.

The king, taking the matter just as Saouy intended it, What! replied he, is that wretch still living? I thought you had put him to death already. Sire, I have no power, answered the vizier, to take any person’s life away; that only belongs to your majesty. Go, said the king, behead him instantly; I give you full authority. Sire, replied the vizier Saouy, I am infinitely obliged to your majesty for the justice you do me; but since Noureddin has publicly affronted me, I humbly beg the favour that his execution may be performed before the palace, and that the criers may publish in every quarter of the city, that every body may be satisfied he has made a sufficient reparation for the affront. The king granted his request; and the criers, in performing their office, diffused an universal sorrow through the whole city. The memory of his father’s virtues being yet very fresh among them, no one could hear without horror and indignation that the son was going to suffer an ignominious death, through the villany and instigation of the vizier Saouy.

Saouy went in person to the prison, accompanied with twenty slaves, ministers of his cruelty, who took Noureddin out of the dungeon, and put him upon a shabby horse without a saddle. When Noureddin saw himself in the hands of his enemy, Thou triumphest now, said he, and abusest thy power; but I trust in the truth of what is written in one of our books, ‘You judge unjustly, and in a little time you shall be judged yourself.’ The vizier Saouy, who really triumphed in his heart, What, insolent! said he, darest thou insult me yet? --but go, I pardon thee, and care not whatever happens to me, so I have the pleasure of seeing thee lose thy head in the public view of all Balsora. Thou oughtest also to remember what another of our books says, ‘What signifies if one dies the next day after the death of his enemy?’

The vizier, still implacable in his hatred and enmity, surrounded by part of his slaves in arms, ordered Noureddin to be conducted by the other, and went himself towards the palace. The people were ready to fall upon him as he went along; and if any body had set the example, they would certainly have stoned him to death. When he had brought him to the place of suffering, which was to be in sight of the king’s apartment, he left him in the executioner’s hands, and went straight to the king, who was in his closet, ready to glut his eyes with the bloody spectacle he had prepared.

The king’s guard and the vizier’s slaves, which made a circle round Noureddin, had much ado to withstand the people, who made all possible efforts, but in vain, to break through them, and carry him off by force. The executioner coming up to him, Sir, said he, I hope you will forgive me; I am but a slave, and cannot help doing my duty. If you have no occasion for any thing more, I beseech you prepare yourself; for the king is just going to give me orders to strike the blow.

The poor unfortunate Noureddin, at that cruel moment, looking round upon the people, Will no charitable body, cried he, bring me a little water to quench my thirst? which immediately they did, and handed it up to him upon the scaffold. The vizier Saouy, perceiving this delay, called out to the executioner from the king’s closet-window, where he had planted himself, Strike! what dost thou stay for? At these barbarous and inhuman words the whole place echoed with loud imprecations against him; and the king, jealous of his authority, made it appear, by enjoining him to stay awhile, that he was angry at his presumption. But there was another reason; for the king that very moment, casting his eye to a large street that faced him, and joining to the place of execution, saw about the middle of it a troop of horsemen come gallopping full speed towards the palace. Vizier, said the king immediately, look yonder; what is the meaning of those horsemen? Saouy, who knew not what it might be, earnestly pressed the king to give the executioner the sign. No, replied the king; I will first know who those horsemen are. It was the vizier Giafar, with his train, who came in person from Bagdad by the caliph’s order.

To understand the occasion of this minister’s coming to Balsora, we must observe, that after Noureddin’s departure with the caliph’s letter, the caliph, the next day, nor several days after, never thought of sending him the patent that he mentioned to the Fair Persian. He happened one day to be in the inner palace, which was that of the women, and passing by the apartment, he heard the sound of a fine voice. He listened to it; and he had no sooner heard the words of one complaining for the absence of somebody, than he asked the officer of the eunuchs that attended him, who that woman was that belonged to that apartment? The officer told him it was the young stranger’s slave, whom he had sent to Balsora to be king in the room of Mohammed Zinebi.

Ah! poor Noureddin, cried the caliph presently, I had forgot thee: but haste, said he to the officer, and bid Giafar come to me. The vizier was with him in an instant. As soon as he came, Giafar, said he, I have hitherto neglected sending the patent to Noureddin, which was to confirm him king of Balsora; but we have no time now to draw up one; therefore immediately take post-horses, and, with some of your servants, make what haste you can to Balsora. If Noureddin is no longer alive, but put to death by them, order the vizier Saouy to be hanged; but if he is living, bring him to me, with the king and the vizier.

The grand vizier stayed no longer than just to get on horseback; and being attended by a great train of officers belonging to his house, he set off for Balsora, where he arrived in the manner and at the time already mentioned. As soon as he came to the palace-yard, the people cleared the way for him, crying out, A pardon for Noureddin! and with his whole train he rode into the palace, even to the very stairs, where he alighted.

The king of Balsora, knowing him to be the caliph’s chief minister, went to meet him, and received him at the entrance of his apartment. The first question the vizier asked, was, If Noureddin was living? and if he was, that he might be sent for. The king made answer he was alive, and gave orders to have him brought in. Accordingly he soon made his appearance as he was, tied and bound with cords. The grand vizier Giafar caused him to be untied, and setting him at liberty, ordered the vizier Saouy to be seized, and bound him with the same cords.

The grand vizier Giafar lay but one night in Balsora; the next day he set out again for Bagdad; and, according to the order he had received, carried Saouy, the king of Balsora, and Noureddin, along with him. As soon as he came to Bagdad, he presented them all to the caliph: and after he had given him an account of his journey, and particularly the miserable condition he found Noureddin in, and his ill usage by the advice and malice of Saouy, the caliph desired Noureddin to behead the vizier himself. Commander of the true believers, said Noureddin, notwithstanding the injury this wicked man has done me, and the mischief he endeavoured to do my deceased father, I should think myself the basest of mankind, if I were to stain my hands with his blood. The caliph was extremely pleased with his generosity, and ordered justice to be done by the executioner’s hand.

The caliph would fain have sent Noureddin back to Balsora to have been king there: but Noureddin humbly begged to be excused from accepting of the offer. Commander of the true believers, said Noureddin, the city of Balsora, after the misfortunes that have happened to me there, will be so much my aversion, that I beseech your majesty to give me leave to keep the oath that I have made, of never returning thither again; and I shall think it my greatest glory to serve near your royal person, if you are pleased to allow me the honour. The caliph consented to it; and placing him among the number of those courtiers who were his greatest favourites restored the Fair Persian to him again. To all these favours he added a plentiful fortune; and he and the Fair Persian lived together to their dying day, with all the happiness they could desire.

As for the king of Balsora, the caliph contented himself with only letting him see how careful he ought to be in the choice of his viziers, and so sent him back into his kingdom.

The Story of Beder, Prince of Persia, and Giahaure, Princess of Samandal.

Persia is a country of so vast extent, that their ancient monarchs have, not without some colour of reason, assumed the haughty title of King of Kings. For, not to mention those subdued by their arms, there are kingdoms and provinces whose kings are not only tributary, but also in as great subjection as governors in other nations are to kings.

One of these kings, who in the beginning of his reign had signalized himself by many glorious and successful conquests, enjoyed so profound a peace and tranquillity, as rendered him the happiest of monarchs. The only thing in which he thought himself unfortunate was, that amongst all his wives, not one of them ever brought him a son; and being now far advanced in years, he was desirous of an heir to succeed him after his death. However, he had above a hundred ladies, all lodged in separate apartments, after a magnificent manner, with women-slaves to wait upon, and eunuchs to guard them; yet, notwithstanding all his endeavours to please and gratify them in every thing, there was not one that answered his expectation. He had women very often brought him from the most remote countries; and if they pleased him, he not only gave the merchants their full price at first word, but loaded them with honours, favours, and benedictions, in hopes that at last he might be so happy as to meet with one by whom he might have a son. There was scarce any act of charity but what he performed, to prevail with Heaven. He gave immense sums to the poor, besides large donatives to the religious of his religion; building for their use many noble colleges richly endowed, in hopes of obtaining by their prayers what he so earnestly desired.

One day, according to the custom of his royal predecessors, during their residence in their capital city, he held an assembly of his courtiers, at which all the ambassadors and strangers of quality about the court were present; and where they not only entertained one another with talking of news and politics, but also of the sciences, history, poetry, literature, and whatever else was capable of diverting the mind after the most agreeable manner. Upon that day an eunuch came to acquaint him with the arrival of a certain merchant from a far country, who, having brought a slave along with him, desired leave to show her to his majesty. Give him admittance instantly, said the king, and after the assembly is over I will talk with him. The merchant was introduced, and seated in a convenient place, from whence he might easily have a full view of the king, and hear him talk familiarly to those that stood near his person. The king observed this rule to all strangers, with a design that by degrees they might grow acquainted with him; so that, when they saw with what freedom and civility he addressed himself to all, they might be encouraged to talk with him in the same manner, without being the least surprised at the pomp and splendour of his appearance, which was enough to deprive those of their power of speech that were not used to it. He treated the ambassadors also after the same manner. He eat with them, and during the repast asked them several questions concerning their health, their journey, and the particularities of their country. After they had been thus encouraged, he gave them audience.

When the assembly was over, and all the company retired, the merchant, who was the only person left, fell prostrate before the king’s throne with his face to the earth, wishing his majesty an accomplishment of all his desires. As soon as he rose up, the king asked him if the news of his having brought a slave for him was true, and whether she was handsome.

Sire, replied the merchant, I doubt not in the least but your majesty has very beautiful women, since you search every corner of the earth for them; but I may boldly affirm, without overvaluing my merchandise, that you never yet saw a woman that could stand in competition with her for shape and beauty, agreeable qualifications, and all the perfections that she is mistress of. --Where is she? said the king: bring her to me instantly. --Sire, replied the merchant, I have delivered her into the hands of one of your chief eunuchs; and your majesty may send for her at your pleasure.

The fair slave was immediately brought in; and no sooner had the king cast his eyes on her, but he was charmed with her beautiful and easy shape. He went presently into a closet, whither the merchant, with a few eunuchs, followed him. The fair slave wore a red satin veil striped with gold over her face; and when the merchant had taken it off, the king of Persia beheld a lady that surpassed in beauty, not only his present ladies, but all that he ever had before. He immediately fell passionately in love with her, and bid the merchant name his price.

Sire, said he, I gave a thousand pieces of gold to the person of whom I bought her; and in my three years’ journey to your court, I reckon I have spent as much; but I shall forbear setting any price to so great a monarch; and therefore, if your majesty likes her, I humbly beg you would accept of her as a present. I am highly obliged to you, replied the king; but it is never my custom to treat merchants, who come hither purely for my pleasure, after so ungenerous a manner: I am going to order thee ten thousand pieces of gold; will that be sufficient? Sire, answered the merchant, I should have esteemed myself very happy in your majesty’s acceptance of her for nothing, yet I dare not refuse so generous an offer. I shall not fail to publish it in my own country, and in every place through which I pass. The money was presently paid; and before he departed, the king made him put on a rich suit of cloth of gold.

The king caused the fair slave to be lodged in the finest apartment next his own, and gave particular orders to the matrons, and the women-slaves appointed to attend her, that after bathing they should dress her in the richest habit they could find, and carry her the finest pearl necklaces, the brightest diamonds, and other the richest precious stones, that she might choose those she liked best.

The officious matrons, whose only care was to please the king, were astonished at her beauty; and being well versed therein, they told his majesty, that if he would allow them but three days, they would engage to make her so much handsomer than she was at present, that he could scarce know her again. The king could hardly deprive himself of the pleasure of enjoying her so long; but at last he consented, upon condition they would be as good as their word.

The king of Persia’s capital was situated in an island: and his palace, which was very magnificent, was built upon the seashore: his apartment looked upon that element; and the fair slave’s, which was pretty near it, had also the same prospect, and it was the more agreeable, upon the account of the sea’s beating almost against the foot of the wall.

At the three days’ end, the fair slave, magnificently dressed and set off, was alone in her chamber, sitting upon a sofa, and leaning against one of the windows that faced the sea, when the king, being informed that he might visit her, came in. The slave hearing somebody walk in the room, with an air quite different from that of the women-slaves, who had hitherto attended her, immediately turned her head about, to see who it was. She knew him to be the king; but without discovering the least surprise, or so much as rising from her seat to salute or receive him, as if he had been the most indifferent person in the world, she put herself in the same posture again.

The king of Persia was extremely surprised to see a slave of so beauteous a form so very ignorant of the world. He attributed this to the narrowness of her education, and the little care that was taken of instructing her in the first rules of civility. He went to her at the window, where, notwithstanding the coldness and indifference with which she had just now received him, she suffered herself to be admired, caressed, and embraced as much as he pleased.

In the midst of these amorous embraces and tender endearments, this monarch paused awhile, to gaze upon, or rather to devour her with his eyes. My goddess! my angel! my charmer! cried the king; whence came you, and where do those happy parents live that brought into the world so surprising a master-piece of nature as you are? Ah! how I love you, and shall always continue to do so. Never did I feel for a woman what I now feel for you; and though I have seen, and do see every day, a vast number of beauties, yet never did my eyes behold so many charms in one single person, which have so transported me out of myself, that I shall entirely devote myself to you. My dearest life, continued he, you neither answer, nor by any visible token give me the least reason to believe that you are sensible of the many demonstrations I have given you of the violence of my passion; neither will you turn your eyes on me to afford mine the pleasure of meeting them, and to convince you that it is impossible to love more than I do you. Why will you still keep this obstinate silence, which chills me? and whence proceeds the seriousness, or rather sorrow, that torments me to the soul? Do you mourn for your country, your friends, or your relations? Alas! is not the king of Persia, who loves and adores you, capable of comforting, and making you amends for the loss of every thing in the world?

What protestations of love soever the king of Persia made the fair slave, or all he could say to oblige her to speak to him, she continued her astonishing reserve; and keeping her eyes still fixed upon the ground, would neither look at him nor utter a word.

The king of Persia, charmed with the purchase he had made of a slave that pleased him so well, pressed her no farther, in hopes that by treating her kindly, he might prevail upon her to change her mind. He presently clapped his hands; and the women that waited in an outward room entered: he commanded them to bring in supper. When it was on the table, My soul, said he to the slave, come hither and sup with me. She rose from her seat; and being seated over against the king, his majesty helped her, before he began eating himself; and so he did of every dish during the whole supper. The slave eat as well as the king, but still with downcast eyes, and without speaking a word; though he often asked her how she liked the entertainment, and whether it was dressed according to her taste.

The king, willing to change the discourse, asked her what her name was, how she liked the clothes and the jewels she had on, what she thought of her apartment and the rich furniture, and whether the prospect of the sea was not very agreeable? but to all these questions she answered not a word; so that the king was at a loss what to think of her silence. He imagined, at first, that perhaps she might be dumb: but then, said he to himself, can it be possible that Heaven should form a creature so beautiful, so perfect, and so accomplished, yet, at the same time, with so great an imperfection? Were it however so, I could not love her with a less passion than I do.

When the king of Persia rose from the table, he washed his hands on one side, while the fair slave washed hers on the other. He took that time to ask the women that held the basin and napkin, if ever they had heard her speak. One of them presently made answer, Sire, we have neither seen her open her lips, nor heard her speak any more than your majesty has just now; we have rendered her our services in the bath; we have combed and dressed her head, put on her clothes, and waited upon her in her chamber, but she has never opened her lips, so much as to say, that is well, or I like this. We have often asked her, Madam, do you want any thing? is there any thing you wish for? Do but ask, and command us: but we have never been able to draw a word from her. We cannot tell whether her silence proceeds from pride, sorrow, stupidity, or dumbness; and this is all we can inform your majesty of.

The king of Persia was more astonished at hearing this than he was before: however, believing the slave might have some cause of sorrow, he was willing to endeavour to divert and amuse her. Accordingly he made a very splendid assembly, to which all the ladies of the court came; and those who were skilful in playing upon musical instruments performed their parts, while others sung or danced, or did both together; at last, they played at all sorts of games, which mightily diverted the king. The fair slave was the only person that took no pleasure in these diversions; she never stirred out of her place, but kept her eyes fixed on the ground with so much indifference, that all the ladies were no less surprised than the king. After the assembly was over, every one retired to her apartment, and the king, who was left alone with the fair slave, lay with her that night.

The next morning the king of Persia rose more pleased than ever he had been with all his women he had seen before, and more enamoured with the fair slave than he was the day before. Indeed, he soon made it appear, by resolving henceforth to attach himself only to her; and he performed his resolution. On the very same day he dismissed all his other women, giving every one of them their jewels, and other valuable things, besides a considerable fortune, with free leave to marry whom they thought fit; and only kept the matrons and a few other elderly women to wait upon the fair slave. However, for a whole year together, she never afforded him the pleasure of one single word; yet the king continued his assiduities to please her, with all the complaisance imaginable, and to give her the most signal proofs of a violent passion.

The year was now expired, when the king, sitting one day by his mistress, protested to her that his love, instead of being diminished, grew every day more violent. My queen, said he, I cannot divine what your thoughts are: but nothing is more true, and I swear to you, that having the happiness of possessing you, there remains nothing for me to desire: I esteem my kingdom, great as it is, less than an atom, when I have the pleasure of beholding you, and of telling you a thousand times, that I adore you. I desire not that my words alone should oblige you to believe me. Surely you can no longer doubt it, after the vast number of women who were in my palace, whom I have sacrificed to your beauty. You may remember it is about a year since I sent them all away; and I repent of it as little even now I am talking with you, as I did the first moment of their departure; and I never shall repent. Nothing would be wanting to complete my happiness and crown my joy, would you but speak one single word to me, by which I might be assured that you thought yourself at all obliged to me. But how can you speak to me if you are dumb? and alas! I feel too fearful this is the case. How can I doubt, since you still torment me with silence, after a whole year’s entreating you continually to speak to me? If it is impossible for me to obtain of you that consolation, may Heaven at least grant me the blessing of a son by you, to succeed me after my death. I find myself growing old every day, and I begin already to want one to assist me in bearing the weight of my crown. Still I cannot conceal the great desire I have of hearing you speak; for something within me tells me you are not dumb: and I beseech, I conjure you, dear madam, to break through this long silence, and speak but one word to me; and after that I care not how soon I die.

At this discourse the fair slave, who, according to her usual custom, had hearkened to the king with downcast eyes, and had given him cause to believe not only that she was dumb, but that she had never laughed in her life, began to smile a little. The king of Persia perceived it with a surprise that made him break forth into an exclamation of joy: and no longer doubting but that she was going to speak, he waited for that happy moment with an eagerness and attention that cannot easily be expressed.

At last the fair slave, breaking her long-kept silence, thus addressed herself to the king: Sire, said she, I have so many things to say to your majesty, that having once broke silence, I know not where to begin. However, in the first place, I think myself in duty bound to thank you for all the favours and honours you have been pleased to confer upon me, and to implore Heaven to bless and prosper you, to prevent the wicked designs of your enemies, and not suffer you to die, after hearing me speak, but to grant you a long life. After this, sire, I cannot give you a greater satisfaction than by acquainting you that I am with child; and I wish, as you do, it may be a son. Had it never been my fortune to have been pregnant, I was resolved (I beg your majesty to pardon the sincerity of my intention) never to have loved you, as well as to have kept an eternal silence; but now I love you as I ought to do.

The king of Persia, ravished to hear the fair slave not only speak, but tell him tidings in which he was so nearly concerned, embraced her tenderly. Shining light of my eyes, said he, it is impossible for me to receive a greater joy than what you have now given me: you have spoken to me, and you have declared your being with child, which I did not expect. After these two occasions of joy, I am transported out of myself.

The king of Persia, in the transport of his joy, said no more to the fair slave. He left her, but in such a manner as made her perceive his intention was speedily to return: and being willing that the occasion of his joys should be made public, he declared it to his officers, and sent in all haste for the grand vizier. As soon as he came, he ordered him to distribute a thousand pieces of gold among the holy men of his religion, who made vows of poverty; as also among the hospitals and the poor, by way of returning thanks to Heaven: and his will was obeyed by the direction of that minister.

After the king of Persia had given this order, he returned to the fair slave again. Madam, said he, pardon me for leaving you so abruptly, since you have been the occasion of it; but I hope you will indulge me with some conversation, since I am desirous to know of you several things of much greater consequence. Tell me, my dearest soul, what were the powerful reasons that induced you to persist in that obstinate silence for a whole year together, though every day you saw me, heard me talk to you, eat and drank with me, and every night lay with me? I shall pass by your not speaking; but how you could carry yourself so as that I could never discover whether you were sensible of what I said to you or no, I confess, surpasses my understanding; and I cannot yet comprehend how you could contain yourself so long; therefore I must conclude the occasion of it to be very extraordinary.

To satisfy the king of Persia’s curiosity, replied this fair person, think whether or no to be a slave, far from my own country, without any hopes of ever seeing it again, --to have a heart torn with grief, for being separated for ever from my mother, my brother, my friends, and my acquaintance, --are not these sufficient reasons for my keeping a silence your majesty has thought so strange and unaccountable? The love of our native country is as natural to us as that of our parents; and the loss of liberty is insupportable to every one who is not wholly destitute of common sense, and knows how to set a value on it. The body indeed may be enslaved, and under the subjection of a master, who has the power and authority in his hands; but the will can never be conquered, but remains free and unconfined, depending on itself alone, as your majesty has found an instance of it in me: and it is a wonder that I have not followed the example of abundance of unfortunate wretches, whom the loss of liberty has reduced to the melancholy resolution of procuring their own deaths a thousand ways, by a liberty which cannot be taken from them.

Madam, replied the king, I am convinced of the truth of what you say; but till this moment I was of opinion, that a person beautiful, well-shaped, of good understanding, like yourself, whom her evil destiny had condemned to be a slave, ought to think herself very happy in meeting with a king for her master.

Sire, replied the fair slave, whatever the slave is, as I have already observed to your majesty, there is no king on earth can tyrannize over her will. But when you speak of a slave mistress of charms enough to captivate a monarch, and induce him to love her; if she is of a rank infinitely below him, I am of your opinion, she ought to think herself happy in her misfortunes: but what happiness can it be, when she considers herself only as a slave, torn from a parent’s arms, and perhaps from those of a lover, her passion for whom death only can extinguish? But when this very slave is in nothing inferior to the king that bought her, your majesty shall then judge yourself of the rigour of her destiny, her misery, and her sorrow, and to what desperate attempts the anguish of despair may drive her.

The king of Persia, astonished at this discourse, Madam, said he, can it be possible that you are of royal blood, as by your words you seem to intimate? Explain the whole secret to me, I beseech you, and no longer augment my impatience. Let me instantly know who are the happy parents of so great a prodigy of beauty; who are your brothers, your sisters, and your relations; but, above all, what your name is.

Sire, said the fair slave, my name is Gulnare [89] of the Sea; and my father, who is now dead, was one of the most potent monarchs of the ocean. When he died, he left his kingdom to a brother of mine, named Saleh, [90] and to the queen my mother, who is also a princess, the daughter of another puissant monarch of the sea. We enjoyed a profound peace and tranquillity through the whole Kingdom, till a neighbouring prince, envious of our happiness, invaded our dominions with a mighty army; and penetrating as far as our capital, made himself master of it: and we had but just time enough to save ourselves in an impenetrable and inaccessible place, with a few trusty officers who did not forsake us in our distress.

In this retreat, my brother was not negligent in contriving all manner of ways to drive the unjust invader from our dominions. One day taking me into his closet, Sister, said he, the events of the smallest undertakings are always dubious. As for my own part, I may fail in the attempt I design to make to recover my kingdom; and I shall be less concerned for my own disgrace, than what may possibly happen to you. To prevent it, and to secure you from all accident, I would fain see you married first: but in the miserable condition of our affairs at present, I see no probability of matching you to any of the princes of the sea; and therefore I should be very glad if you would concur with my opinion, and think of marrying to some of the princes of the earth. I am ready to contribute all that lies in my power towards it; and I am certain there is not one of them, however powerful, but, considering the beauty you are mistress of, would be proud of sharing his crown with you.

At this discourse of my brother’s, I fell into a violent passion. Brother, said I, you know that I am descended, as well as you, by both father and mother’s side, from the kings and queens of the sea, without any mixture of alliance with those of the earth; therefore I do not design to marry below myself, any more than they did; and I took an oath to that effect as soon as I had understanding to inquire into the nobleness and antiquity of our family. The condition to which we are reduced shall never oblige me to alter my resolution; and if you perish in the execution of your design, I am prepared to fall with you, rather than to follow the advice I so little expected from you.

My brother, who was still earnest for the marriage, however improper for me, endeavoured to make me believe, that there were kings of the earth who were nowise inferior to those of the sea. This put me into a more violent passion, which occasioned him to say several bitter reflecting things, that nettled me to the quick. He left me, as much dissatisfied with myself as he could possibly be with me; and in this peevish mood I gave a spring from the bottom of the sea, up to the island of the moon.

Notwithstanding the violent discontent that made me cast myself upon that island, I lived content in retirement. But in spite of all my precautions, a person of distinction, attended by his servants, surprised me sleeping, and carried me to his own house. He expressed much love to me, and omitted nothing which he thought might induce me to make a return to his passion. When he saw that fair means would not prevail upon me, he attempted to make use of force; but I soon made him repent of his insolence. So at last he resolved to sell me; which he did to that very merchant who brought me hither and sold me to your majesty. He was a very prudent, courteous, humane person; and during the whole of the long journey, never gave me the least reason to complain.

As for your majesty, continued the princess Gulnare, if you had not shown me all the respect you have hitherto paid, (for which I am extremely obliged to your goodness,) and given me such undeniable marks of your affection, that I could no longer doubt of it; if you had not immediately sent away your women, I hesitate not to tell you plainly, that I should not have remained with you. I would have thrown myself into the sea out of this very window, where you accosted me when you first came into this apartment, and I would have gone in search of my mother, my brother, and the rest of my relations. I should have persisted in that design, and I would infallibly have put it in execution, if after a certain time I had found myself deceived in the hopes of being with child; but now, in the condition I am in, all I could say to my mother or brother, would never convince them that I have been a slave to a king like your majesty. They would never believe it, but would for ever upbraid me with the crime I have voluntarily committed against my honour. However, sire, be it a prince or princess that I shall bring into the world, it will be a pledge to engage me never to be parted from your majesty; and therefore I hope you will no longer look upon me as a slave, but as a princess worthy your alliance.

After this manner the princess Gulnare discovered herself to the king of Persia, and finished her story. My charming, my adorable princess, cried he, what wonders have I heard! and what ample matter for my curiosity to ask a thousand questions concerning those strange and unheard-of things which you have related to me! But first, I ought to thank you for your goodness and patience in making trial of the truth and constancy of my passion. I thought it impossible for me to love you more than I did; but since I know you to be so great a princess, I love you a thousand times more. Princess! did I say? Madam, you are no longer so, but you are my queen --the queen of Persia; and by that title you shall soon be proclaimed throughout the whole kingdom. To-morrow the ceremony shall be performed in my capital, with a pomp and magnificence that was never yet beheld; which will plainly show that you are my queen and my lawful wife. This should long ago have been done, had you sooner convinced me of my error; for from the first moment of my seeing you. I have been of the same opinion as now, to love you always, and never to place my affections on any other.

But that I may satisfy myself, and pay you all the respect that is your due, I beseech you, madam, to inform me more particularly of the kingdom and people of the sea, which are altogether unknown to me. I have heard much talk, indeed, of the inhabitants of the sea, but I always looked upon it as nothing but a tale or fable; but, by what you have told me, I am convinced there is nothing more true; and I have a very good proof of it in your own person, who are one of them, and are pleased to condescend to be my wife; which is an honour no other inhabitant on the earth can boast of besides myself. There is one thing yet which puzzles me; therefore I must beg the favour of you to explain it; that is, I cannot comprehend how it is possible for you to live or move in the water without being drowned. There are very few amongst us who have the art of staying under water; and they would surely perish, if, after a certain time, according to their activity and strength, they did not come up again.

Sire, replied the queen Gulnare, I shall with pleasure satisfy the king of Persia. We can walk at the bottom of the sea with as much ease as you can upon land; and we can breathe in the water as you do in the air; so that instead of suffocating us, as it does you, it absolutely contributes to the preservation of our lives. What is yet more remarkable is, that it never wets our clothes; so that when we have a mind to visit the earth, we have no occasion to dry them. Our common language is the same with that of the writing engraved upon the seal of the great prophet Solomon, the son of David.

I must not forget to tell you further, that the water does not in the least hinder us from seeing in the sea; for we can open our eyes without any inconvenience; and as we have quick, piercing sight, we can discern any object as clearly in the deepest part of the sea, as upon land. We have also there a succession of day and night, the moon affords us her light, and even the planets and the stars appear visible to us. I have already spoken of our kingdoms; but as the sea is much more spacious than the earth, so there are a greater number of them, and of greater extent. They are divided into provinces; and in each province there are several great cities, well peopled. In short, there are an infinite number of nations, differing in manners and customs, as well as upon the earth.

The palaces of the kings and princes are very sumptuous and magnificent. Some of them are of marble of various colours; others of rock-crystal, with which the sea abounds, mother-of-pearl, coral, and of other materials more valuable; gold, silver, and all sorts of precious stones, are more plentiful there than on earth. I say nothing of the pearls, since the largest that ever was seen upon earth, would not be valued amongst us; and none but the very lowest rank of citizens would wear them.

As we have a marvellous and incredible agility to transport ourselves whither we please in the twinkling of an eye, we have no occasion for any carriages or riding-horses; not but the king has his stables, and his stud of sea-horses; but they are seldom made use of, except upon public feasts, or rejoicing days. Some, after they have trained them, take delight in riding them, and show their skill and dexterity in races; others put them to chariots of mother-of-pearl, adorned with an infinite number of shells of all sorts, of the liveliest colours. These chariots are open; and in the middle there is a throne upon which the king sits, and shows himself to the public view of his subjects. The horses are trained up to draw by themselves; so that there is no occasion for a charioteer to guide them. I pass over a thousand other curious particulars relating to these marine countries, which would be very entertaining to your majesty; but you must permit me to defer it to future leisure, to speak of something of much greater consequence; which is, that the method of delivering, and the way of managing the women of the sea in their lying-in, is quite different from those of the women of the earth; and I am afraid to trust myself in the hands of the midwives of this country: therefore since my safe delivery equally concerns us both, with your majesty’s permission, I think it proper for greater security, to send for my mother and my cousins, to assist at my labour; at the same time to desire the king my brother’s company, to whom I have a great desire to be reconciled. They will be very glad to see me again, after I have related my story to them, and when they understand I am wife to the mighty king of Persia. I beseech your majesty to give me leave to send for them: I am sure they will be happy to pay their respects to you; and I venture to say you will be extremely pleased to see them.

Madam, replied the king of Persia, you are mistress; do whatever you please; I will endeavour to receive them with all the honours they deserve. But I would fain know how you would acquaint them with what you desire, and when they will arrive, that I may give orders to make preparation for their reception, and go myself in person to meet them. Sire, replied the queen Gulnare, there is no need of these ceremonies; they will be here in a moment; and if your majesty will but step into the closet, and look through the lattice, you shall see the manner of their arrival.

As soon as the king of Persia was in the closet, queen Gulnare ordered one of her women to bring her a fire-pan with a little fire. After that she bid her retire and shut the door. When she was alone, she took a piece of aloes out of a box, and put it into the fire-pan. As soon as she saw the smoke rise, she repeated some words unknown to the king of Persia, who observed with great attention all that she did. She had no sooner ended, but the sea began to be disturbed. The closet the king was in was so contrived, that looking through the lattice on the same side with the windows that faced the sea, he could plainly perceive it.

At length the sea opened at some distance; and presently there arose out of it a tall, handsome young man, with whiskers of a sea-green colour; a little behind him, a lady, advanced in years, but of a majestic air, attended by five young ladies, nothing inferior in beauty to the queen Gulnare.

Queen Gulnare immediately came to one of the windows, and saw the king her brother, the queen her mother, and the rest of her relations, who at the same time perceived her also. The company came forward, borne, as it were, upon the surface of the waves. When they came to the edge, they nimbly, one after another, sprung to the window, from whence the queen Gulnare had retired to make room for them. King Saleh, the queen her mother, and the rest of her relations, embraced her tenderly, with tears in their eyes, on their first entrance.

After queen Gulnare had received them with all imaginable honour, and made them sit down upon a sofa, the queen her mother addressed herself to her: Daughter, said she, I am overjoyed to see you again after so long an absence; and I am confident that your brother and your relations are no less so. Your leaving us without acquainting any body with it, involved us in inexpressible concern; and it is impossible to tell you how many tears we have shed upon that account. We know of no other reason that could induce you to take such a surprising resolution, but what your brother told us of the conversation that passed between him and you. The advice he gave you seemed to him at that time very advantageous for settling you handsomely in the world, and very suitable to the then posture of our affairs. If you had not approved of his proposal, you ought not to have been so much alarmed; and, give me leave to tell you, you took the thing in a quite different light from what you ought to have done. But no more of this discourse; it serves only to renew the occasion of our sorrow and complaint, which we and you ought to bury for ever in oblivion: give us now an account of all that has happened to you since we saw you last, and of your present situation; but especially let us know if you are satisfied.

Queen Gulnare immediately threw herself at her mother’s feet; and after rising and kissing her hand, Madam, said she, I own I have been guilty of a very great fault, and I am indebted to your goodness for the pardon which you are pleased to grant me. What I am going to say, in obedience to your commands, will soon convince you, that it is very often in vain for us to have an aversion for certain measures, I have myself experienced, that the only thing I had an abhorrence to, is just that to which my destiny has led me. She related the whole of what had befallen her since she quitted the sea in a violent passion for the earth. As soon as she had made an end, and had acquainted them with her having been sold to the king of Persia, in whose palace she was at present; Sister, said the king her brother, you have been very much to blame to suffer so many indignities, but you can blame nobody but yourself; you have it in your power now to free yourself; and I cannot but admire your patience, that you could endure so long a slavery. Rise, and return with us into my kingdom, that I have reconquered from the proud usurper who had made himself master of it.

The king of Persia, who heard these words from the closet where he stood, was in the utmost alarm. Ah! said he to himself. I am ruined; and if my queen, my Gulnare, hearkens to this advice, and leaves me, I shall surely die; for it is impossible for me to live without her, and they want to deprive me of her. Queen Gulnare soon put him out of his fears.

Brother, said she smiling, what I have just now heard gives me a greater proof than ever I had of the sincerity of your friendship for me: I could not brook your proposing to me a match with a prince of the earth; now I can scarce forbear being angry with you for advising me to break the engagement I have made with the most puissant and most renowned monarch in the world. I do not speak here of any engagement between a slave and her master; it would be easy to return the ten thousand pieces of gold that I cost him; but I speak now of a contract between a wife and a husband, and a wife who has not the least reason to complain. He is a religious, wise, and temperate king, and has given me the most essential demonstrations of his love. What can be a greater instance of the violence of his passion, than sending away all his women (of which he had a great number) immediately upon my arrival, and confining himself only to me? I am now his wife, and he has lately declared me queen of Persia, to share with him in his councils; besides, I am pregnant, and if Heaven permits me to give him a son, that will be another motive to engage my affections to him the more.

So that, brother, continued the queen Gulnare, instead of following your advice, you see I have all the reason in the world, not only to love the king of Persia as passionately as he loves me, but also to live and die with him, more out of gratitude than duty. I hope then neither my mother, nor you, nor any of my cousins, will disapprove of the resolution or the alliance I have made, which will be an equal honour to the kings of the sea and earth. Excuse me for giving you the trouble of coming hither from the bottom of the deep, to communicate it to you, and for the pleasure of seeing you after so long a separation.

Sister, replied king Saleh, the proposal I made you of going back with us into my kingdom, upon the recital of your adventures, (which I could not hear without concern,) was only to let you see how much we all love you, and how much I in particular honour you, and that nothing in the world is so dear to me as your happiness. Upon the same account then, for my own part, I cannot condemn a resolution so reasonable and so worthy of yourself, after what you have told us of the king of Persia, your husband, and the great obligations you have to him; and I am persuaded that the queen our mother will be of the same opinion.

The queen confirmed what her son had just spoken, and addressing herself to queen Gulnare, said, I am very glad to hear you are pleased; and I have nothing else to add to what your brother has just said to you. I should have been the first to have condemned you, if you had not expressed all the gratitude you owe to a monarch that loves you so passionately, and has done such great things for you.

As the king of Persia, who was still in the closet, had been extremely concerned for fear of losing his beloved queen, so now he was transported with joy at her resolution never to forsake him; and having no room to doubt of her love after so open a declaration, he began to love her more than ever, and resolved to express his gratitude in every possible way.

While the king was indulging incredible pleasure, queen Gulnare clapped her hands, and presently in came some of her slaves, whom she had ordered to bring in a collation; as soon as it was served up, she invited the queen her mother, the king her brother, and her cousins, to sit down and take part of it. They began to reflect, that without asking leave, they were got into the palace of a mighty king, who had never seen nor heard of them, and that it would be a great piece of rudeness to eat at his table without him. This reflection raised a blush in their faces, and in their emotion their eyes glowing like fire, they breathed flames at their mouths and nostrils.

This unexpected sight put the king of Persia, who was totally ignorant of the cause of it, into a dreadful consternation. Queen Gulnare suspecting this, and understanding the intention of her relations, rose from her seat, and told them she would be back in a moment. She went directly to the closet, and by her presence recovered the king of Persia from his surprise. Sir, said she, I doubt not but that your majesty is well pleased with the acknowledgment I have lately made of the many favours for which I am indebted to you. I might have complied with the wishes of my relations, and gone back with them into their dominions; but I am not capable of such ingratitude, for which I should have been the first to have condemned myself. Ah! my queen, cried the king of Persia, speak no more of your obligations to me; you have none: I am under so great to you, that I shall never be able to repay or express them. I never thought it possible you could have loved me so tenderly as you do, and as you have made appear to me in the most expressive manner. Ah! sir, replied the queen Gulnare, could I do less than I have done? I fear I have not done enough, considering all the honours that your majesty has heaped upon me; and it is impossible for me to remain insensible of your love, after so many convincing proofs as you have given me.

But sir, continued queen Gulnare, let us drop this, and give me leave to assure you of the sincere friendship that the queen my mother, and the king my brother, are pleased to honour you with; they earnestly desire to see you, and tell you so themselves; I intended to have some conversation with them by ordering a banquet for them, before I introduced them to your majesty, but they are very impatient to pay their respects to you; and therefore I desire your majesty would be pleased to walk in, and honour them with your presence.

Madam, said the king of Persia, I should be very glad to salute persons that have the honour to be so nearly related to you, but I am afraid of the flames that they breathe at their mouths and nostrils. Sir, replied the queen, laughing, you need not in the least be afraid of those flames, which are nothing but a sign of their unwillingness to eat in your palace, without your honouring them with your presence, and eating with them.

The king of Persia, encouraged by these words, rose up, and went into the chamber with his queen Gulnare. She presented him to the queen her mother, to the king her brother, and to her other relations, who instantly threw themselves at his feet, with their faces to the ground. The king of Persia ran to them, and lifting them up, embraced them one after another. After they were all seated, king Saleh began: Sir, said he to the king of Persia, we are at a loss for words to express our joy, to think that the queen my sister, in her disgrace, should have the happiness of falling under the protection of so powerful a monarch. We can assure you she is not unworthy of the high rank you have been pleased to raise her to; and we have always had so much love and tenderness for her, that we could never think of parting with her to any of the puissant princes of the sea, who have often demanded her in marriage before she came of age. Heaven has reserved her for you, sir, and we have no better way of returning thanks to it for the favour it has done her, than beseeching it to grant your majesty a long and happy life with her, and to crown you with prosperity and satisfaction.

Certainly, replied the king of Persia, Heaven reserved her purely for me, as you observe. I love her with so tender and violent a passion, that I am satisfied I never loved any woman till I saw her. I cannot sufficiently thank either the queen her mother, or you, prince, or your whole family, for the generosity with which you have consented to receive me into an alliance so glorious to me as yours. So saying, he invited them to take part of the collation, and he and his queen sat down at the table with them. After the collation was over, the king of Persia conversed with them till it was very late; and when they thought it convenient to retire, he waited upon them himself to the several apartments he had ordered to be prepared for them.

The king of Persia treated his illustrious guests with continual feasts; in which he omitted nothing that might show his grandeur and magnificence, and insensibly prevailed with them to stay with him till the queen was brought to bed. When the time of her lying-in drew near, he gave particular orders that nothing should be wanting that was necessary upon such an occasion. At night she was brought to bed of a son, to the great joy of the queen her mother, who assisted at the labour; and as soon as he was dressed in swaddling-clothes, which were very magnificent, went and presented him to the king.

The king of Persia received this present with a joy easier to be imagined than expressed. The young prince being of a beautiful countenance, he thought no name so proper for him as that of Beder, which in the Arabian language signifies the Full Moon. To return thanks to Heaven, he was very liberal in his alms to the poor, and caused the prison doors to be set open, and gave all his slaves of both sexes their liberty. He distributed vast sums among the ministers and holy men of his religion. He also gave large donations to his courtiers, besides a great deal that was thrown amongst the people; and by proclamation ordered rejoicing for several days to be kept through the whole city.

One day, after the queen was up again, as the king of Persia, queen Gulnare herself, the queen her mother, king Saleh, her brother, and the princesses their relations, were discoursing together in her majesty’s bedchamber, the nurse came in with the young prince Beder in her arms. King Saleh no sooner saw him, but he ran to embrace him; and taking him in his arms, fell to kissing and caressing him with the greatest demonstration of tenderness. He took several turns with him about the room, dancing and tossing him about, when all of a sudden, through a transport of joy, the window being open, he sprung out, and plunged with him into the sea.

The king of Persia, who expected no such sight, set up a hideous cry, verily believing he should either see the dear prince his son no more, or else that he should see him drowned; he was like to have died of grief and affliction. Sir, said queen Gulnare, (with a quiet and undisturbed countenance, the better to comfort him,) let your majesty fear nothing; the young prince is my son as well as yours, and I do not love him less than you do. You see I am not alarmed; neither in truth ought I to be so. He runs no risk, and you will soon see the king his uncle appear with him again, and bring him back safe and sound. Although he was born of your blood, he is equally of mine, and will have the same advantage his uncle and I have, of living equally in the sea and upon the land. The queen his mother, and the princesses his relations, confirmed the same thing; yet all they said had no effect on the king’s fright, from which he could not recover till he saw prince Beder appear again before him.

The sea at length became troubled, when immediately king Saleh arose with the young prince in his arms, and holding him up in the air, he re-entered at the same window he went out at. The king of Persia being overjoyed to see prince Beder again, and astonished that he was as calm as before he lost sight of him; king Saleh said, Sir, was not your majesty in a great fright, when you first saw me plunge into the sea with the prince my nephew? Alas! prince, answered the king of Persia, I cannot express my concern. I thought him lost from that very moment, and you now restore life to me by bringing him again. I thought as much, replied king Saleh, though you had not the least reason to apprehend any danger; for, before I plunged into the sea with him, I pronounced over him certain mysterious words which were engraven on the seal of the great Solomon, the son of David. We practise the like in relation to all those children that are born in the regions at the bottom of the sea, by virtue whereof they receive the same privileges that we have over those people who inhabit the earth. From what your majesty has observed, you may easily see what advantage your son prince Beder has acquired by his birth on the part of his mother, queen Gulnare my sister, for as long as he lives, and as often as he pleases, he will be at liberty to plunge into the sea, and traverse the vast empires it contains in its bosom.

Having so spoke, king Saleh, who had restored prince Beder to his nurse’s arms, opened a box he had fetched from his palace in the little time he had disappeared, which was filled with three hundred diamonds, as large as pigeons’ eggs, a like number of rubies of extraordinary size, as many emerald wands, each half a foot long, and with thirty strings or necklaces of pearl, consisting each of ten feet. Sir, said he to the king of Persia, presenting him with this box, when I was first summoned by the queen my sister, I knew not what part of the earth she was in, or that she had the honour to be married to so great a monarch. This made us come empty-handed. As we cannot express how much we have been obliged to your majesty, I beg you to accept this small token of gratitude in acknowledgment of the many particular favours you have been pleased to show her, wherein we take equal interest.

It is impossible to express how greatly the king of Persia was surprised at the sight of so much riches, inclosed in so little compass. What! prince, cried he, do you call so inestimable a present a small token of your gratitude, when you never have been indebted to me? I declare once more, you have never been in the least obliged to me, neither the queen your mother, nor you. I esteem myself but too happy in the consent you have given to the alliance I have contracted with you. Madam, continued he, turning to Gulnare, the king your brother has put me into the greatest confusion; and I would beg of him to permit me to refuse his present, were I not afraid of disobliging him: do you therefore endeavour to obtain his leave that I may be excused accepting it.

Sir, replied king Saleh, I am not at all surprised that your majesty thinks this present so extraordinary. I know you are not accustomed upon earth to see precious stones of this quality and quantity; but if you knew, as I do, the mines whence these jewels were taken, and that it is in my power to form a treasure greater than those of all the kings of the earth, you would wonder we should have the boldness to make you a present of so small a value. I beseech you, therefore, not to regard it in that respect, but on account of the sincere friendship which obliges us to offer it to you, and not give us the mortification of refusing it. These engaging expressions obliged the king of Persia to accept the present; for which he returned many thanks both to king Saleh and the queen his mother.

A few days after, king Saleh gave the king of Persia to understand, that the queen his mother, the princesses his relations, and himself, could have no greater pleasure than to spend their whole lives at his court; but that having been so long absent from their own kingdom, where their presence was absolutely necessary, he begged of him not to take it ill if they took leave of him and queen Gulnare. The king of Persia assured them he was very sorry that it was not in his power to return their visit in their own dominions; but added, As I am verily persuaded you will not forget queen Gulnare, but come and see her now and then, I hope I shall have the honour to see you again more than once.

Many tears were shed on both sides upon their separation. King Saleh departed first, but the queen his mother, and the princesses his relations, were fain to force themselves, in a manner, from the embraces of queen Gulnare, who could not prevail with herself to let them go. This royal company were no sooner out of sight, but the king of Persia said to queen Gulnare, Madam, I should have looked upon the person that had pretended to pass those upon me for true wonders, of which I myself have been eye-witness from the time I have been honoured with your illustrious family at my court, as one who would have abused my credulity. But I cannot refuse to believe my own eyes, and shall remember it as long as I live, and never cease to bless heaven for directing you to me, in preference to any other prince.

Young prince Beder was brought up and educated in the palace, under the care of the king and queen of Persia, who both saw him grow and increase in beauty, to their great satisfaction. He gave them yet greater pleasure as he advanced in years, by his continual sprightliness, by his agreeable manners, and by the justness and vivacity of his wit in whatever he said; and this satisfaction was the more sensible, because king Saleh his uncle, the queen his grandmother, and the princesses his relations, came from time to time to partake of it.

He was easily taught to read and write, and was instructed with the same facility in all the sciences that became a prince of his rank.

When he arrived at the age of fifteen, he acquitted himself in all his exercises with infinitely better address and grace than his masters. He was withal very wise and prudent. The king, who had almost from his cradle discovered in him these virtues, so necessary for a monarch, and who moreover began to perceive the infirmities of old age coming upon himself every day, would not stay till death gave him possession of his throne, but purposed to resign it to him. He had no great difficulty to make his council consent to it; and the people heard this resolution with so much the more joy, as they conceived prince Beder worthy to govern them. In a word, as the king had not for a long time appeared in public, they had all the opportunity to observe he had not that disdainful, proud, and crabbed air, which most princes have, who look upon all below them with scorn and contempt. They saw, on the contrary, that he treated all mankind with that goodness which invited them to approach him; that he heard favourably all who had any thing to say to him; that he answered every body with a goodness that was peculiar to him; and that he refused nobody any thing that had the least appearance of justice.

The day for the ceremony was appointed; when, in the midst of the whole assembly, which was then more numerous than ordinary, the king of Persia then sitting on his throne, came down from it, took the crown from off his head, put it on that of prince Beder, and having seated him in his place, kissed his hand, as a token that he resigned his authority to him. After which he took his place among the crowd of viziers and emirs below the throne.

Hereupon the viziers, emirs, and other principal officers, came immediately and threw themselves at the new king’s feet, taking each the oath of fidelity according to their rank. Then the grand vizier made a report of divers important matters, on which the young king gave judgment with that admirable prudence and sagacity, that surprised all the council. He next turned out several governors convicted of mal-administration, and put others in their room, with that wonderful and just discernment, as exacted the acclamations of every body; which were so much the more honourable, as flattery had no share in them. He at length left the council, accompanied by the late king his father, and went to wait on his mother, queen Gulnare, at her apartment. The queen no sooner saw him coming with his crown upon his head, but she ran to him, and embraced him with a great deal of tenderness, wishing him a long and prosperous reign.

The first year of his reign king Beder acquitted himself of all his royal functions with great assiduity. Above all, he took care to inform himself of the state of his affairs, and all that might in any way contribute towards the happiness of his people. Next year, having left the administration to his council, under the direction of the old king his father, he went out of his capital city, under pretence of diverting himself with hunting; but his real intention was to visit all the provinces of his kingdom, that he might reform all abuses there, establish good order and discipline every where, and take from all ill-minded princes, his neighbours, any opportunities of attempting any thing against the security and tranquillity of his subjects, by showing himself on his frontiers.

It required no less than a whole year for this young king to execute a design so worthy of him. Soon after his return, the old king his father fell so dangerously ill, that he knew at once he should never recover. He waited for his last moment with great tranquillity, and his only care was to recommend to the ministers, and other lords of his son’s court, to persevere in the fidelity they had sworn to him; and there was not one but willingly renewed his oath as freely as at first. He died, at length, to the great grief of king Beder and queen Gulnare, who caused his corpse to be borne to a stately mausoleum, worthy of his rank and dignity.

The funeral obsequies ended, king Beder found no difficulty to comply with that ancient custom in Persia to mourn for the dead a whole month, and not to be seen by any body during all that time. He had mourned the death of his father his whole life, had he hearkened to his excessive affliction, and had it been right for a great prince thus to abandon himself to it. During this interval, the queen, mother to queen Gulnare, and king Saleh, together with the princesses their relations, arrived at the Persian court, and took a great part of their affliction, before they offered any consolation.

When the month was expired, the king could not refuse admittance to the grand vizier and the other lords of his court, who besought him to lay aside his mourning, to show himself to his subjects, and take upon him the administration of affairs as before.

He showed so great reluctance to their request, that the grand vizier was forced to take upon him to say to him, Sir, it were needless to represent to your majesty, that it belongs only to women to persist in perpetual mourning. We doubt not but you are fully convinced of that, and that it is not your intention to follow their example. Neither our tears nor yours are capable of restoring life to the good king your father, though we should lament him all our days. He has undergone the common law of all men, which subjects them to pay the indispensable tribute of death. Yet we cannot say absolutely that he is dead, since we see him in your sacred person. He did not himself doubt, when he was dying, but he should revive in you; and to your majesty it belongs to show that he was not deceived.

King Beder could no longer oppose such pressing instances: he laid aside his mourning habit immediately; and, after he had resumed the royal habit and ornaments, he began to provide for the necessities of his kingdom and subjects with the same assiduity as before his father’s death. He acquitted himself with universal approbation; and as he was exact in maintaining the ordinances of his predecessor, the people did not perceive they had changed their sovereign.

King Saleh, who was returned to his dominions in the sea with the queen his mother and the princesses, no sooner saw that king Beder had resumed the government, but he, at the end of the year, came alone to visit him; and king Beder and queen Gulnare were overjoyed to see him. One evening, when they rose from table, they talked of various matters.

King Saleh fell insensibly on the praises of the king his nephew, and expressed to the queen his sister how glad he was to see him govern so prudently, which had acquired him so great reputation, not only among his neighbours, but more remote princes. King Beder, who could not bear to hear himself so well spoken of, and not being willing, through good manners, to interrupt the king his uncle, turned on one side, and feigned to be asleep, leaning his head against a cushion that was behind him.

From these commendations, which regarded only the wonderful conduct and surprising genius of king Beder, king Saleh came to speak of the perfections of his body, which he extolled as prodigies, having nothing equal to them upon earth, or in all the kingdoms under the waters, with which he was acquainted.

Sister, said he, in an ecstacy, he is so handsome, as you well know, I wonder you have not thought of marrying him ere this: if I mistake not, he is in his twentieth year; and, at that age, no prince like him ought to be suffered to be without a wife. I will think of a match for him myself, since you will not, and marry him to some princess of our lower world, that may be worthy of him.

Brother, replied queen Gulnare, you call to my remembrance a thing, which I must own I have never thought of to this very moment. As he never discovered any inclination for marriage, I never thought of mentioning it to him; and I am glad you have spoken of it to me. I like your proposing one of our princesses; and I desire you to name one so beautiful and accomplished, that the king my son may be obliged to love her.

I know one that will suit, replied king Saleh, softly; but before I tell you who she is, let us see if the king my nephew be asleep or not, and I will tell you afterwards why it is necessary we should take that precaution. Queen Gulnare turned about and looked upon her son, and thought she had no reason to doubt but he was in a profound sleep. King Beder, nevertheless, far from sleeping, redoubled his attention, unwilling to lose any thing the king his uncle said with so much secrecy. There is no necessity for your speaking so low, said the queen to the king her brother; you may speak out with freedom, without fear of being heard.

It is by no means proper, replied king Saleh, that the king my nephew should as yet have any knowledge of what I am going to say. Love, you know, sometimes enters at the ear; and it is not necessary he should thus conceive a passion for this lady I am about to name. Indeed I see many difficulties to be surmounted, not on the lady’s part, as I hope, but on that of her father. --I need only mention to you the princess Giauhara, [91] daughter of the king of Samandal.

How! brother, replied queen Gulnare, is not the princess Giauhara yet married? I remember to have seen her a little before I left your palace; she was then about eighteen months old, and surprisingly beautiful, and must needs be the wonder of the world, if her charms have increased equally with her years. The few years she is older than the king my son ought not to prevent us from doing our utmost to bring the match about. Let me but know the difficulties that are to be surmounted, and we will surmount them.

Sister, replied king Saleh, the greatest difficulty is, that the king of Samandal is insupportably vain, looking upon all others as his inferiors; it is not likely we shall easily get him to enter into this alliance. For my part, I will go to him in person, and demand of him the princess his daughter; and, in case he refuses her, we will address ourselves elsewhere, where we shall be more favourably heard. For this reason, as you may perceive, added he, it is as well for the king my nephew not to know any thing of our design, till we have got the consent of the king of Samandal, lest he should fall in love with the princess Giauhara, and we afterwards not be able to obtain her for him. They discoursed a little longer upon this point, and before they parted, agreed that king Saleh should forthwith return to his own dominions, and demand the princess Giauhara of the king of Samandal her father, for the king of Persia his nephew.

This done, queen Gulnare and king Saleh, who verily believed king Beder asleep, agreed to awake him before they retired; and he dissembled so well, that he seemed to wake from a profound sleep. He had heard every word they said, and the character they gave of the princess Giauhara had inflamed his heart with a new passion. He had conceived such an idea of her beauty, that the desire of possessing her made him pass the night very uneasy, without closing his eyes.

Next day king Saleh would take leave of queen Gulnare and the king his nephew. The young king, who knew the king his uncle would not have departed so soon but to go and promote without loss of time his happiness, changed colour when he heard him mention his departure. His passion was become so violent, it would not suffer him to wait so long time for the sight of his mistress as would be required to accomplish the marriage. He more than once resolved to desire his uncle to bring her away with him: but as he did not care to let the queen his mother understand he knew any thing of what had passed, he desired him only to stay with him one day more, that they might hunt together, intending to take an opportunity to discover his mind to him.

The day for hunting was set, and king Beder had many opportunities of being alone with his uncle to declare his mind to him; but he had not the courage to open his mouth to acquaint him with his design.

In the heat of the chase, when king Saleh was separated from him, and not one of his officers and attendants were near him, he alighted near a rivulet; and having tied his horse to a tree, which, with several others growing along the banks, afforded a very pleasing shade, he laid himself down on the grass, and gave free course to his tears, which flowed in great abundance, accompanied with many sighs. He remained a good while in this condition, absorbed in thought, without speaking a word.

King Saleh, in the mean time, missing the king his nephew, began to be much concerned to know what was become of him; but could meet no one who could give any tidings of him. He therefore left his company to go in search of him, and at length perceived him at a distance. He had observed the day before, and more plainly that day, that he was not so lively as he used to be; that he was more pensive than ordinary; and that, if he was asked a question, he either answered not at all, or nothing to the purpose; but he never in the least suspected the cause of all this alteration. As soon as he saw him lying in that disconsolate posture, he immediately guessed he had not only heard what passed between him and queen Gulnare, but was become passionately in love. He hereupon alighted at some distance from him, and having tied his horse to a tree, took a compass, and came upon him so softly, that he heard him pronounce the following words:

Amiable princess of the kingdom of Samandal, cried he aloud, I have no doubt had but an imperfect sketch of your incomparable beauty; I hold you to be still more beautiful in preference to all the princesses in the world, and to excel them as much as the sun does the moon and stars. I would this moment go and offer you my heart, if I knew where to find you: it belongs to you, and no princess shall be possessor of it but you.

King Saleh would hear no more; he advanced immediately, and discovered himself to king Beder. From what I see, nephew, said he, you heard what the queen your mother and I said the other day of the princess Giauhara. It was not our intention you should have known any thing, and we thought you were asleep. My dear uncle, replied king Beder, I heard every word, and have sufficiently experienced the effect you foretold; which it was not in your power to prevent. I detained you on purpose to acquaint you with my love before your departure; but the shame to disclose to you my weakness, if it be any to love a princess so worthy of my love, sealed up my mouth. I beseech you, then, by the friendship you profess for a prince who has the honour to be so nearly allied to you, that you would pity me, and not wait to procure me the consent of the divine Giauhara, till you have gained the consent of the king of Samandal that I may marry his daughter, unless you had rather see me die with love for her, before I have a sight of her.

These words of the king of Persia greatly embarrassed king Saleh. He represented to him how difficult it was to give him the satisfaction he desired, and that he could not well do it without carrying him along with him; which might be of dangerous consequence, since his presence was so absolutely necessary in his kingdom. He conjured him, therefore, to moderate his passion, till such time as he had put things into a train to satisfy him, assuring him he would use his utmost diligence, and would come to acquaint him in a few days. But these reasons were not sufficient to satisfy the king of Persia. Cruel uncle, said he, I find you do not love me so much as you pretended, and that you had rather see me die than grant the first request I ever made you.

I am ready to convince your majesty, replied king Saleh, that I would do any thing to serve you; but as for carrying you along with me, I cannot do that till I have spoken to the queen your mother. What would she say of you and me? If she consents, I am ready to do all you would have me, and I will join my entreaties to yours. You cannot be ignorant, replied the king of Persia, that the queen my mother would never willingly part with me; and therefore, this excuse of yours does but farther convince me of your unkindness. If you do realty love me, as you would have me to believe you do, you must return to your kingdom immediately, and carry me along with you.

King Saleh, finding himself obliged to yield to his nephew’s importunity, drew from his finger a ring, on which were engraven the same mysterious names of God that were upon Solomon’s seal, that had wrought so many wonders by their virtue. Here, take this ring, said he, put it upon your finger, and fear neither the waters of the sea, nor their depth. The king of Persia took the ring, and when he had put it on his finger, king Saleh said to him, Do as I do. At the same time they both mounted lightly up into the air, and made towards the sea, which was not far distant, whereinto they plunged.

The sea-king was not long getting to his palace, with the king of Persia, whom he immediately carried to the queen’s apartment, and presented him to her. The king of Persia kissed the queen his grandmother’s hands, and she embraced him with great demonstrations of joy. I do not ask you how you do, said she to him; I see you are very well, and I am rejoiced at it; but I desire to know how my daughter, your mother, queen Gulnare, does? The king of Persia took great care not to let her know he came away without taking leave of her; on the contrary, he told her the queen his mother was in perfect health, and had enjoined him to pay her duty to her. Then the queen presented him to the princesses; and while he was in conversation with them, she left him and went with king Saleh into a closet, who told her how the king of Persia had fallen in love with the princess Giauhara, upon the bare relation of her beauty, and contrary to his intention; that he had brought him along with him, without being able to hinder it; and that he was going to concert measures to procure the princess for him in marriage.

Although king Saleh was, to do him justice, perfectly innocent of the king of Persia’s passion, yet the queen could hardly forgive his indiscretion in mentioning the princess Giauhara before him. Your imprudence is not to be forgiven, said she to him: can you think that the king of Samandal, whose character is so well known, will have greater consideration for you, than the many kings he has refused his daughter to, with such evident contempt? would you have him send you away with the same confusion?

Madam, replied king Saleh, I have already told you it was contrary to my intention that the king my nephew heard what I related of the beauty of the princess Giauhara to the queen my sister. The fault is committed, and we must consider what a violent passion he has for this princess, and that he will die with grief and affliction, if we do not speedily use every possible means to obtain her for him. For my part, I shall omit nothing that can contribute to it, since I was, though innocently, the cause of the malady; I will therefore do all that I can to remedy it. I hope, madam, you will approve of my resolution, to go myself and wait upon the king of Samandal, with a rich present of precious stones, and demand the princess his daughter of him for the king of Persia your grandson. I have some reason to believe he will not refuse me, but will be pleased at an alliance with one of the greatest potentates of the earth.

It were to have been wished, replied the queen, that we had not been under a necessity of making this demand, since the success of our attempt is not so certain as we could desire; but since my grandson’s peace and content depend upon it, I freely give my consent to it. But, above all, I charge you, since you well know the humour of the king of Samandal, that you take care to speak to him with due respect and in a manner that cannot possibly offend him.

The queen prepared the present herself, composing it of diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and strings of pearls; all which she put into a very neat and very rich box. Next morning king Saleh took leave of her majesty and the king of Persia, and departed with a chosen and small troop of officers, and other attendants. He soon arrived at the kingdom and the palace of the king of Samandal, who delayed not to give him audience immediately upon his arrival. He rose from his throne as soon as he perceived him; and king Saleh, forgetting his character for some moments, knowing whom he had to deal with, prostrated himself at his feet, wishing him the accomplishment of all his desires. The king of Samandal immediately stooped to take him up, and after he had placed him by him on his left hand, he told him he was welcome, and asked him if there was any thing he could do to serve him.

Sir, answered king Saleh, though I should have no other motive than that of paying my respects to the most potent, most prudent, and most valiant prince in the world, feeble would be my expressions how much I honour your majesty. Could you penetrate into my inmost soul, you would be convinced of the great veneration I have for you, and the ardent desire to testify my attachment. Having spoke these words, he took the box of jewels from one of his servants, and having opened it, presented it to the king, imploring him to accept of it for his sake.

Prince, replied the king of Samandal, you would not make me such a present without you had a request proportionable to it to propose. If there be any thing in my power, you may freely command it, and I shall feel the greatest pleasure in granting it. Speak, and tell me frankly wherein I can serve you.

I must own ingenuously, replied king Saleh, I have a boon to ask of your majesty; and I shall take care to ask nothing but what is in your power to grant. The thing depends so absolutely on yourself, that it would be to no purpose to ask it of any other. I ask it then with all possible earnestness, and I beg of you not to refuse it me. If it be so, replied the king of Samandal, you have nothing to do but acquaint me what it is, and you shall see after what manner I can oblige when it is in my power.

Sir, said king Saleh, after the confidence your majesty has been pleased to encourage me to put in your good-will, I will not dissemble any longer, that I came to beg of you to honour our house with your alliance by the marriage of your honourable daughter the princess Giauhara, and to strengthen the good understanding that has so long subsisted between our two crowns.

At these words the king of Samandal burst out a laughing, falling back in his throne against a cushion that supported him, and with an imperious and scornful air, said to king Saleh, King Saleh, I have always hitherto thought you a prince of great sense, wisdom, and prudence; but what you say convinces me how much I was mistaken. Tell me, I beseech you, where was your wit or discretion, when you formed to yourself so great a chimera as you have but now proposed to me? Could you conceive a thought only of aspiring in marriage to a princess, the daughter of so great and powerful a king as I am? You ought to have considered better beforehand the great distance between us, and not run the risk of losing in a moment the esteem I always had for your person.

King Saleh was extremely nettled at this affronting answer, and had much ado to restrain his resentment; however, he replied with all possible moderation, God reward your majesty as you deserve! I have the honour to inform you, I do not demand the princess your daughter in marriage for myself: had I done so, your majesty and the princess ought to have been so far from being offended, that you should have thought it an honour done to both. Your majesty well knows I am one of the kings of the sea as well as yourself; that the kings my ancestors yield not in antiquity to any other royal families; and that the kingdom I inherit from them is no less potent and flourishing than it has ever been. If your majesty had not interrupted me, you had soon understood that the favour I ask of you was not for myself, but for the young king of Persia my nephew, whose power and grandeur, no less than his personal good qualities, cannot be unknown to you. Every body acknowledges the princess Giauhara to be the most beautiful person under heaven: but it is no less true, that the young king of Persia my nephew, is the best made and most accomplished prince on the land. Thus the favour that is asked being likely to redound both to the honour of your majesty and the princess your daughter, you ought not to doubt that your consent to an alliance so equal will be unanimously approved in all the kingdoms of the sea. The princess is worthy of the king of Persia, and the king of Persia is no less worthy of her. No king or prince in the world can dispute her with him.

The king of Samandal had not let king Saleh go on so long after this rate, had not the rage he put him in deprived him of all power of speech. He was some time longer before he could find his tongue, so much was he transported with passion. At length, however, he broke out into outrageous and injurious expressions, unworthy of a great king. Dog! cried he, dare you talk to me after this manner, and so much as mention my daughter’s name in my presence? Can you think the son of your sister Gulnare worthy to come in competition with my daughter? Who are you? Who was your father? Who is your sister? And who your nephew? Was not his father a dog, and a son of a dog, like you? Guards, seize the insolent wretch, and cut off his head!

The few officers that were about the king of Samandal were immediately going to obey his orders, when king Saleh, who was in the flower of his age, nimble and vigorous, got from them, before they could draw their sabres; and having reached the palace-gate, he there found a thousand men of his relations and friends, well armed and equipped, who were just arrived. The queen his mother having considered the small number of attendants he took with him, and moreover foreseeing the bad reception he would probably have from the king of Samandal, had sent these troops to protect and defend him in case of danger, ordering them to make haste. Those of his relations who were at the head of this troop had reason to rejoice at their seasonable arrival, when they beheld him and his attendants come running in great disorder, and pursued. Sire, cried his friends, the moment he joined them, what is the matter? We are ready to revenge you: you need only command us.

King Saleh related his case to them in as few words as he could, and putting himself at the head of a large troop, he, while some seized on the gates, re-entered the palace as before. The few officers and guards who had pursued him, being soon dispersed, he re-entered the king of Samandal’s apartment, who, being abandoned by his attendants, was soon seized. King Saleh left sufficient guards to secure his person, and then went from apartment to apartment, to search after the princess Giauhara. But that princess, on the first alarm, had, together with her women, sprung up to the surface of the sea, and escaped to the desert island.

While this passed in the palace of the king of Samandal, those of king Saleh’s attendants who had fled at the first menaces of that king, put the queen mother into terrible consternation, upon relating the danger her son was in. King Beder, who was by at that time, was the more concerned, in that he looked upon himself as the principal author of all the mischief that might ensue: therefore, not caring to abide the queen’s presence any longer, he, while she was giving the orders necessary at that conjuncture, darted up from the bottom of the sea; and, not knowing how to find his way to the kingdom of Persia, he happened to light on the same island where the princess Giauhara had saved herself.

The prince, not a little disturbed in mind, went and seated himself under the shade of a large tree, surrounded with divers others. Whilst he was endeavouring to recover himself, he heard somebody talking, but was too far off to understand what was said. He arose, and advanced softly towards the place whence the sound came, where, among the branches, he perceived a beauty that dazzled him. Doubtless, said he, within himself, stopping and considering her with great attention, this must be the princess Giauhara, whom fear has obliged to abandon her father’s palace; or, if it be not, she no less deserves my hearty love. This said, he came forward, and discovering himself approached the princess with profound reverence. Madam, said he, I can never sufficiently thank Heaven for the favour it has done me in presenting to my eyes this day so much beauty. A greater happiness could not have befallen me, than this opportunity to offer you my most humble services. I beseech you, therefore, madam, to accept them, it being impossible that a lady in this solitude should not want assistance.

True, my lord, replied Giauhara very sorrowfully; it is not a little extraordinary for a lady of my quality to be in this situation. I am a princess, daughter of the king of Samandal, and my name is Giauhara. I was at ease in my father’s palace, and my apartment, when all of a sudden I heard a dreadful noise: news was immediately brought me, that king Saleh, I know not for what reason, had forced the palace, seized the king my father, and murdered all the guards that made any resistance. I had only time to save myself, and escape hither from his violence.

At these words of the princess, king Beder began to be concerned that he had quitted his grandmother so hastily, without staying to hear from her an explanation of the news that had been brought her. But he was on the other hand, overjoyed to find that the king his uncle had rendered himself master of the king of Samandal’s person, not doubting but he would consent to give up the princess for his liberty. Adorable princess, continued he, your concern is most just, but it is easy to put an end both to that and your father’s captivity. You will agree with me, when I shall tell you that I am Beder king of Persia, and king Saleh is my uncle: I assure you, madam, he has no design to seize upon the king your father’s dominions; his only intent is to obtain of him that I may have the honour and happiness of being his son-in-law. I had already given my heart to you, upon the bare relation of your beauty and charms; and now, far from repenting of what I have done, I beg of you to accept it, and to be assured that I will love you as long as I live. I dare flatter myself you will not refuse this favour, but be ready to acknowledge that a king, that quitted his dominions purely on your account, deserves some acknowledgment. Permit me, then, beauteous princess, to have the honour to go and present you to the king my uncle; and the king your father shall no sooner have consented to our marriage, but king Saleh will leave him sovereign of his dominions as before.

This declaration of king Beder did not produce the effect he expected. It is true, the princess no sooner saw him, than his person and air, and the good grace wherewith he accosted her, led her to look on him as one who would not have been disagreeable to her; but when she heard from his own mouth that he had been the occasion of the ill treatment her father had suffered, of the grief and fright she had endured, and especially the necessity she was reduced to of flying her country; she looked upon him as an enemy with whom she ought to have no manner of converse. Whatever inclination she might have to consent to this marriage, which he desired, she determined never to yield to it, in consideration that one of the reasons that her father might have had against this match might be, that king Beder was son of a king of the earth; and therefore she resolved to submit entirely to his will in that particular.

She would not, however, let king Beder know her resentment, and only sought an occasion to deliver herself dexterously out of his hands; and seeming in the mean time to have a great kindness for him: Are you then, sir, said she, with all possible civility, son of the queen Gulnare, so famous for her wit and beauty? I am glad of it, and rejoice that you are the son of so worthy a mother. The king my father was much in the wrong so strongly to oppose our union: he could not have seen you, but he must have consented to make us both happy. Saying so, she reached forth her hand to him as a token of friendship.

King Beder, believing himself arrived at the very pinnacle of happiness, held forth his hand and taking that of the princess, stooped down to kiss it, when she, pushing him back, and spitting in his face for want of water to throw at him, said, ‘Wretch, quit that form of a man, and take that of a white bird, with a red bill and feet.’ Upon her pronouncing these words, king Beder was immediately changed into a bird of that sort, to his great surprise and mortification. Take him, said she, to one of her women, and carry him to the Dry Island. This island was only one frightful rock, where there was not a drop of water to be had.

The waiting-woman took the bird, and in executing her princess’s orders, had compassion on king Beder’s destiny. It would be great pity, said she to herself, to let a prince, so worthy to live, die of hunger and thirst. The princess, so good and gentle, will, it may be, repent of this cruel order when she comes to herself: it were better that I carried him to a place where he may die a natural death. She accordingly carried him to a well-frequented island, and left him in a charming plain, planted with all sorts of fruit-trees, and watered by divers rivulets.

Let us return to king Saleh. After he had sought a good while for the princess Giauhara, and ordered others to seek for her to no purpose, he caused the king of Samandal to be shut up in his own palace, under a strong guard; and having given the necessary orders for governing the kingdom in his absence, he returned to give the queen his mother an account of what he had done. The first thing he asked upon his arrival was, Where the king his nephew was? and he learned with great surprise and vexation that he had disappeared. News being brought me, said the queen, of the danger you was in at the palace of the king of Samandal, whilst I was giving orders to send you other troops to avenge you, he disappeared. He must have been frightened at hearing of your being in so great danger, and did not think himself in sufficient security with us.

This news exceedingly afflicted king Saleh, who now repented of his being so easily wrought upon by king Beder as to carry him away with him without his mother’s consent. He sent every where after him, but whatever diligence was used, he could hear no tidings of him; and instead of the joy he conceived at having carried on so far the marriage, which he looked upon as his own work, his grief for this accident was more mortifying. Whilst he was under this suspense about his nephew, he left his kingdom under the administration of his mother, and went to govern that of the king of Samandal, whom he continued to keep with great vigilance, though with all due respect to his character.

The same day that king Saleh returned to the kingdom of Samandal, queen Gulnara, mother to king Beder, arrived at the court of the queen her mother. The princess was not at all surprised to find her son did not return the same day he set out; it being not uncommon for him to go farther than he proposed in the heat of the chase; but when she saw he neither returned the next day, nor the day after, she began to be alarmed, as may easily be imagined from her affection for him. This alarm was augmented, when the officers, who had accompanied the king, and were obliged to return after they had for a long time sought in vain both for him and his uncle, came and told her majesty they must of necessity have come to some harm, or must be together in some place which they could not guess, since, whatever diligence they had used, they could hear no tidings of them. Their horses indeed they had found, but as for their persons, they knew not where to look for them. The queen, hearing this, had resolved to dissemble and conceal her affliction, bidding the officers to search once more with their utmost diligence; but in the mean time, saying nothing to any body, she plunged into the sea, to satisfy herself as to the suspicion she had that king Saleh must have carried away his nephew along with him.

This great queen would have been more affectionately received by the queen her mother, had she not, upon first sight of her, guessed the occasion of her coming. Daughter, said she, I plainly perceive you are not come hither to visit me; you come to inquire after the king your son; and the only news I can tell you will augment both your grief and mine. I no sooner saw him arrive in our territories, but I rejoiced; yet, when I came to understand he had come away without your knowledge, I began to participate with you in the concern you must needs suffer. Then she related to her with what zeal king Saleh went to demand the princess Giauhara in marriage for king Beder, and what happened upon it, till her son disappeared. I have sent diligently after him, added she, and the king my son, who is but just gone to govern the kingdom of Samandal, has done all that lay in his power. All our endeavours have hitherto proved unsuccessful, but we must hope nevertheless to see him again, perhaps when we least expect it.

Queen Gulnare was not satisfied with this hope: she looked upon the king her dear son as lost, and she lamented him bitterly, laying all the blame upon the king his uncle. The queen her mother made her consider the necessity of her not yielding too much to her grief. The king your brother, said she, ought not, it is true, to have talked to you so inconsiderately about that marriage, nor ever have consented to carry away the king my grandson, without acquainting you before; yet since it is not certain that the king of Persia is absolutely lost you ought to neglect nothing to preserve his kingdom for him: lose, then, no more time, but return to your capital; your presence there will be necessary, and it will not be hard for you to preserve the public peace, by causing it to be published that the king of Persia was gone to visit his grandmother.

This was sufficient to oblige queen Gulnare to yield to it. She took leave of the queen her mother, and got back to the palace of the capital of Persia before she had been missed. She despatched immediately persons to recall the officers she had sent after the king, and to tell them she knew where his majesty was, and that they should soon see him again. She also caused the same report to be spread throughout the city; and governed, in concert with the prime minister and council, with the same tranquillity as if the king had been present.

To return to king Beder, whom the princess Giauhara’s waiting-woman had taken and left in the island before mentioned; that monarch was not a little surprised when he found himself alone, and under the form of a bird. He esteemed himself yet more unhappy, in that he knew not where he was, nor in what part of the world the kingdom of Persia lay. But if he had known, and sufficiently knew the force of his wings, to hazard the traversing so extensive watery regions, and had reached it, what could he have gained, but the mortification to continue still in the same ill plight, not to be accounted so much as a man, in lieu of being acknowledged for king of Persia. He was forced to remain where he was, and live upon such food as birds of his kind were wont to have, and to pass the night on a tree.

A few days after, a peasant that was skilled in taking birds with nets chanced to come to the place where he was; when perceiving so fine a bird, the like of which he had never seen, though he had followed that sport for a long while, he began greatly to rejoice. He employed all his art to become master of him; and at length succeeded and took him. Overjoyed at so great a prize, which he looked upon to be of more worth than all the other birds he commonly took, by reason of its being so great a rarity, he shut it up in a cage, and carried it to the city. As soon as he was come into the market, a citizen stopt him, and asked him how much he would have for that bird.

Instead of answering, the peasant demanded of the citizen, what he would do with him in case he should buy him? What wouldst thou have me to do with him, answered the citizen, but roast and eat him? If that be the case, replied the peasant, I suppose you would think me very well paid, if you should give me the smallest piece of silver for him. I set a much higher value upon him, and you should not have him for a piece of gold. Although I am advanced in years, I never saw such a bird in my life. I intend to make a present of him to the king; he will know the value of him better than you.

Without staying any longer in the market the peasant went directly to the palace, and placed himself exactly before the king’s apartment. His majesty being at a window where he could see all that passed in the court, no sooner cast his eyes on this beautiful bird, than he sent an officer of his eunuchs to buy it for him. The officer going to the peasant, demanded of him how much he would have for that bird? If it is for his majesty, answered the peasant, I humbly beg of him to accept it of me as a present and I desire you to carry it to him. The officer took the bird to the king, who found it so great a rarity, that he ordered the same officer to take ten pieces of gold, and carry them to the peasant, who departed very well satisfied. The king ordered the bird to be put into a magnificent cage, and gave it corn and water in rich vessels.

His majesty being then ready to mount on horseback to go a hunting, had not time to consider the bird, therefore had it brought to him as soon as he came back. The officer brought the cage, and the king, that he might the better view the bird, took it out himself, and perched it upon his hand. Looking earnestly upon it, he demanded of the officer, if he had seen it eat. Sir, replied the officer, your majesty may observe the vessel with his food is still full, and I have not observed that he has touched any of it. Then the king ordered him meat of divers sorts, that he might take what he liked best.

The table being spread, and dinner served up just as the king had given these orders, as soon as the plates were placed, the bird clapping his wings, leaped off the king’s hand, flew upon the table, where he began to peck the bread and victuals, sometimes on one plate, and sometimes on another. The king was so surprised, that he immediately sent the officer of the eunuchs to desire the queen to come and see this wonder. The officer related it to her majesty, and she came forthwith: but she no sooner saw the bird, than she covered her face with her veil, and would have retired. The king, surprised at her proceeding, as there were none present in the chamber but the eunuchs and the women that followed her, asked the reason of it.

Sir, answered the queen, your majesty will no longer be surprised, when you understand this bird is not, as you take it, a bird, but a man. Madam, said the king, more astonished than before, you mean to banter me; but you shall never persuade me that a bird can be a man. Sir, replied the queen, far be it from me to banter your majesty; nothing is more certain than what I have had the honour to tell you. I can assure your majesty, it is the king of Persia, named Beder, son of the celebrated Gulnare, princess of one of the largest kingdoms of the sea, nephew of Saleh, king of that kingdom, and grandson of queen Farasche, mother of Gulnare and Saleh: and it was the princess Giauhara, daughter of the king of Samandal, who thus metamorphosed him into a bird. That the king might no longer doubt of what she affirmed, she told him the whole story, how and for what reason the princess Giauhara had thus revenged herself for the ill treatment which king Saleh had used towards the king of Samandal her father.

The king had the less difficulty to believe this assertion of the queen, in that he knew her to be a skilful magician, one of the greatest in the world. And as she knew every thing which passed in it, he was always by her means timely informed of the designs of the kings his neighbours against him, and prevented them. His majesty had compassion on the king of Persia, and earnestly besought his queen to break the enchantment, that he might return to his own form.

The queen consented to it with great willingness. Sir, said she to the king, be pleased to take the bird into your closet, and I will show you a king worthy of the consideration you have for him. The bird, which had ceased eating, and attended to what the king and queen said, would not give his majesty the trouble to take him, but hopped into the closet before him; and the queen came in soon after, with a vessel full of water in her hand. She pronounced over the vessel some words unknown to the king, till the water began to boil; when she took some of it in her hand, and sprinkling a little upon the bird, said, ‘By virtue of these holy and mysterious words I have just pronounced, and in the name of the Creator of heaven and earth, who raises the dead, and supports the universe, quit that form of a bird, and re-assume that which thou hast received from thy Creator.’

The words were scarce out of the queen’s mouth, but, instead of a bird, the king saw a young prince of good shape, air, and mien. King Beder immediately fell upon his knees, and thanked God for the favour that had been bestowed upon him. Then he took the king’s hand, who helped him up, and kissed it in token of gratitude; but the king embraced him with great joy, and testified to him the satisfaction he had to see him. He would then have made his acknowledgments to the queen, but she was already retired to her apartment. The king made him sit at the table with him, and after dinner was over, he prayed him to relate to him how the princess Giauhara could have the inhumanity to transform into a bird so amiable a prince as he was; and the king of Persia immediately satisfied him. When he had done, the king, provoked at the proceeding of the princess, could not help blaming her. It was commendable, said he, in the princess of Samandal not to be insensible of the king her father’s ill treatment; but to carry her vengeance so far, and especially against a prince who was not culpable, was what she could never be able to justify herself for. But let us have done with this discourse, and tell me, I beseech you, in what I can farther serve you.

Sir, answered king Beder, my obligation to your majesty is so great, that I ought to remain with you all my life to testify my gratitude; but since your majesty sets no limits to your generosity, I entreat you to grant me one of your ships to transport me to Persia; where I fear my absence, which has been but too long, may have occasioned some disorder, and that the queen my mother, from whom I concealed my departure, may be dead of grief, under the uncertainty whether I am alive or dead.

The king granted what he desired with the best grace imaginable, and immediately gave orders for equipping one of his largest ships, and the best sailer in his numerous fleet. The ship was soon furnished with all its complement of men, provisions, and ammunition; and as soon as the wind became fair, King Beder embarked, after having taken leave of the king, and thanked him for all his favours.

The ship sailed before the wind for ten days together, which made it advance considerably without interruption: the eleventh day the wind changed, and, becoming very violent, there followed a furious tempest. The ship was not only driven out of its course, but so violently tossed, that all its masts were brought by the board; and driving along at the pleasure of the wind, it at length struck against a rock and bulged.

The greatest part of the people were instantly drowned. Some few were saved by swimming, and others by getting on pieces of the wreck. King Beder was among the latter, when after having been tossed about for some time by the waves and currents, under great uncertainty of his fate, he at length perceived himself near the shore, and not far from a city that seemed large. He exerted his remaining strength to reach the land, and was at length so fortunate to come so near as to be able to touch the ground with his feet. He immediately abandoned his piece of wood, which had been of so great service to him; but when he came pretty near the shore, he was greatly surprised to see horses, camels, mules, asses, oxen, cows, bulls, and other animals crowding to the shore, and putting themselves in a posture to oppose his landing. He had the utmost difficulty to conquer their obstinacy and force his way; but at length he succeeded, and sheltered himself among the rocks till he had recovered his breath, and dried his clothes in the sun.

When the prince advanced to enter the city, he met with the same opposition from these animals, who seemed to intend to make him forego his design, and give him to understand it was dangerous to proceed.

King Beder, however, got into the city soon after, and saw many fair and spacious streets, but was surprised to find no man there. This made him think it was not without cause that so many animals had opposed his passage. Going forward, nevertheless, he observed divers shops open; which gave him reason to believe the place was not so destitute of inhabitants as he imagined. He approached one of these shops, where several sorts of fruits were exposed to sale, and saluted very courteously an old man that was sitting there.

The old man, who was busy about something, lifted up his head, and seeing a youth who had an appearance of grandeur in his air, started, and asked him whence he came, and what business had brought him there. King Beder satisfied him in a few words; and the old man further asked him if he had met any body on the road. You are the first person I have seen, answered the king; and I cannot comprehend how so fine and large a city comes to be without inhabitants. Come in, sir; stay no longer upon the threshold, replied the old man, or peradventure some misfortune may happen to you. I will satisfy your curiosity at leisure, and give you a reason why it is necessary you should take this precaution.

King Beder would not be bid twice: he entered the shop, and sat down by the old man. The latter, who had learnt from him an account of his misfortunes, knew he must want nourishment, therefore immediately presented him what was necessary to recover his strength; and although king Beder was very earnest to know why he had taken the precaution to make him enter the shop, he would nevertheless not be prevailed upon to tell him any thing till he had done eating, for fear the sad things he had to relate might balk his appetite. In a word, when he found he eat no longer, he said to him, You have great reason to thank God you got hither without any ill accident. Alas! why? replied king Beder, very much surprised and alarmed.

Because, answered he, this city is called the City of Enchantments, and governed not by a king but a queen; who is not only one of the finest of her sex, but likewise a notorious and dangerous sorceress. You will be convinced of this, added he, when you know that these horses, mules, and other animals that you have seen, are so many men, like you and me, whom she has transformed by her diabolical art. And when young men like you enter the city, she has persons planted to stop and bring them, either by fair means or force, before her. She receives them in the most obliging manner; she caresses them, regales them, and lodges them magnificently, and gives them so many reasons to believe that she loves them, that she never fails of success. But she does not suffer them long to enjoy this happiness. There is not one of them but she has transformed into some animal or bird at the end of forty days. You told me all these animals presented themselves to oppose your landing, and hinder your entering the city. This was the only way they could make you comprehend the danger you were going to expose yourself to, and they did all in their power to divert you.

This account exceedingly afflicted the young king of Persia. Alas! cried he, to what extremities has my ill fortune reduced me! I am hardly freed from one enchantment, which I look back upon with horror, but I find myself exposed to another much more terrible. This gave him occasion to relate his story to the old man more at length, and to acquaint him of his birth, quality, his passion for the princess of Samandal, and her cruelty in changing him into a bird the very moment he had seen her and declared his love to her.

When the prince came to speak of his good fortune in finding a queen who broke the enchantment, the old man, to encourage him, said, Notwithstanding all I have told you of the magic queen be true, that ought not to give you the least disquiet, since I am generally beloved throughout the city, and am not unknown to the queen herself, who has much respect for me; therefore it was your peculiar happiness led you to address yourself to me rather than elsewhere. You are secure in my house, where I advise you to continue, if you think fit; and provided you do not stray from hence, I dare assure you, you will have no just cause to complain of my insincerity; so that you are under no sort of constraint whatsoever.

King Beder thanked the old man for his kind reception, and the protection he was pleased so readily to afford him. He sat down at the entrance of the shop; where he no sooner appeared, but his youth and good person drew the eyes of all that passed that way. Many stopped and complimented the old man on his having acquired so fine a slave, as they imagined the king to be; and they were the more surprised, as they could not comprehend how so beautiful a youth could escape the queen’s knowledge. Believe not, said the old man, this is a slave; you all know that I am not rich enough, nor of rank to have one of this consequence. He is my nephew, son of a brother of mine that is dead; and as I had no children of my own, I sent for him to keep me company. They congratulated his good fortune in having so fine a young man for his relation; but could not help telling him they feared the queen would take him from him. You know her well, said they to him, and you cannot be ignorant of the danger to which you are exposed, after all the examples you have seen. How grieved would you be, if she should serve him as she has done so many others that we know of!

I am obliged to you, replied the old man, for your good-will towards me, and I heartily thank you for the care you seem to take of my interest; but I shall never entertain the least thought that the queen will do me any injury, after all the kindness she has professed for me. In case she happens to hear of this young man, and speaks to me about him, I doubt not she will cease to think of him, as soon as she comes to know he is my nephew.

The old man was exceedingly glad to hear the commendations they bestowed on the young king of Persia. He was as much affected with them as if he had been his own son; and he conceived such a kindness for him, as augmented every day during the stay he made with him. They had lived about a month together, when king Beder sitting at the shop door, after his ordinary manner, queen Labe (so was this magic queen named) happened to come by with great pomp. The young king no sooner perceived the guards coming before her, but he arose, and going into the shop, asked the old man what all that show meant. The queen is coming by, answered he; but stand still, and fear nothing.

The queen’s guards, clothed in purple uniform, and well armed and mounted, marched in four files, with their sabres drawn, to the number of a thousand, and every one of their officers, as they passed by the shop, saluted the old man: then followed a like number of eunuchs, habited in brocaded silk, and better mounted, whose officers did the old man the like honours. Next came as many young ladies on foot, equally beautiful, richly dressed, and set off with precious stones. They marched gravely, with half pikes in their hands; and in the midst of them appeared queen Labe, on a horse glittering with diamonds, with a golden saddle, and a housing of inestimable value. All the young ladies saluted the old man as they passed by him; and the queen, struck with the good mien of king Beder, stopped as soon as she came before the shop. Abdallah, (so was the old man named,) said she to him, tell me, I beseech thee, does that beautiful and charming slave belong to thee? and is it long that thou hast been in possession of him?

Abdallah, before he answered the queen, threw himself on the ground, and rising again, said, Madam, it is my nephew, son of a brother I had, who has not long been dead. Having no children, I look upon him as my son, and sent for him to come and comfort me, intending to leave him what I have when I die.

Queen Labe who had never yet seen any one to compare with king Beder, and began to conceive a mighty passion for him, thought immediately of getting the old man to abandon him to her. Father, quoth she, will you not oblige me so far as to make me a present of this young man? Do not refuse me, I conjure you; and I swear by the fire and the light, I will make him so great and powerful, that no individual in the world ever arrived at such good fortune. Although my purpose were to do evil to all mankind, yet he shall be the sole exception. I trust you will grant me what I desire, more on the account of the friendship I know you have for me, than for the esteem you know I always had, and shall ever have, for your person.

Madam, replied the good Abdallah, I am infinitely obliged to your majesty for all the kindness you have for me, and the honours you propose to do my nephew. He is not worthy to approach so great a queen, and I humbly beseech your majesty to excuse him.

Abdallah, replied the queen, I all along flattered myself you loved me; and I could never have thought you would have given me so evident a token of your slighting my request. But I here swear once more by the fire and light, and even by whatsoever is most sacred in my religion, that I will pass on no farther till I have conquered your obstinacy. I understand very well what raises your apprehensions; but I promise you shall never have occasion to repent having obliged me in so sensible a manner.

Old Abdallah was exceedingly grieved, both on his own account and king Beder’s, for being in a manner forced to obey the queen. Madam, replied he, I would not willingly have your majesty entertain an ill opinion of the respect I have for you, and my zeal always to contribute whatever I can to oblige you. I put an entire confidence in your royal word, and I do not in the least doubt but you will keep it. I only beg of your majesty to delay doing this great honour to my nephew till you shall again pass this way. That shall be to-morrow, said the queen; who inclined her head, as a token of her being pleased, and so went forward towards her palace.

When queen Labe and all her attendants were out of sight, the good Abdallah said to king Beder, Son (for so he was wont to call him, for fear of some time or other discovering him when he spoke of him in public,) it has not been in my power, as you may have observed, to refuse the queen what she demanded of me with so great earnestness, to the end I might not force her to employ her magic both against you and myself openly or secretly, and treat you, as much from resentment to you as to me, with more signal cruelty than all those she has had in her power till now, as I have already told you. But I have some reason to believe she will use you well, as she promised me, on account of that particular esteem she professes for me. This you may have seen by the respect shewn, and the honours paid me by all her court. She would be a cursed creature indeed, if she should deceive me; but she shall not deceive me unrevenged, for I know how to be even with her.

These assurances, which appeared very doubtful, were not sufficient to support king Beder’s spirits. After all you have told me of this queen’s wickedness, replied he, you cannot wonder if I am somewhat fearful to approach her: I should, it may be, slight all you could tell me of her, and suffer myself to be dazzled by the lustre of grandeur that surrounds her, did I not know by experience what it is to be at the mercy of a sorceress. The condition I was in, through the enchantment of the princess Giauhara, and from whence I was delivered only to enter almost immediately into another, has made me look upon such a fate with horror. His tears hindered him from going on, and sufficiently showed with what repugnance he beheld himself in a manner under a fatal necessity of being delivered to queen Labe.

Son, replied old Abdallah, do not afflict yourself; for though I must own there is no great stress to be laid upon the promises and oaths of so perfidious a queen, yet I must withal acquaint you, her power extends not to me. She knows it full well herself; and that is the reason, and no other, that she pays me so great respect. I can quickly hinder her from doing you the least harm, if she should be perfidious enough to attempt it. You may depend upon me; and, provided you follow exactly the advice I shall give you, before I abandon you to her, she shall have no more power over you than she has over me.

The magic queen did not fail to pass by the old man’s shop the next day, with the same pomp as the day before, and Abdallah waited for her with great respect. Father, cried she, stopping just against him, you may judge of my impatience to have your nephew with me, by my punctual coming to put you in mind of your promise. I know you are a man of your word, and I cannot think you will break it with me.

Abdallah, who fell on his face as soon as he saw the queen approaching, rose up when she had done speaking; and as he would have nobody hear what he had a mind to say to her, he advanced with great respect as far as her horse’s head and then said softly, Puissant queen! I am persuaded your majesty will not be offended at my seeming unwillingness to trust my nephew with you yesterday, since you cannot be ignorant of the reasons I had for it; but I conjure you to lay aside the secrets of that art which you possess in so wonderful a degree. I regard my nephew as my own son; and your majesty would reduce me to despair, if you should deal with him as you have done with others.

I promise you I will not, replied the queen; and I once more repeat the oath I made yesterday, that neither you nor your nephew shall have any cause to be offended at me. I see plainly, added she, you are not yet well enough acquainted with me: you never saw me yet but through a veil; but as I find your nephew worthy of my friendship, I will show you I am not any way unworthy of his. With that she threw on her veil, and discovered to king Beder, who came near her with Abdallah, an incomparable beauty. But king Beder was little charmed. It is not enough, said he within himself, to be beautiful; one’s actions ought to correspond in regularity with one’s features.

Whilst king Beder was making these reflections, with his eyes fixed on queen Labe, the old man turned towards him, and taking him by the arm, presented him to her majesty. Here he is, madam, said he; and I beg of your majesty once more to remember he is my nephew, and to let him come and see me sometimes. The queen promised he should; and to give a farther mark of her gratitude, she caused a bag of a thousand pieces of gold to be given him. He excused himself at first from receiving them, but she insisted absolutely upon it, and he could not refuse her. She had caused a horse to be brought as richly harnessed as her own, for the king of Persia. Whilst he was mounting him, I forgot, said the queen to Abdallah, to ask you your nephew’s name: pray how is he called? He answered, his name was Beder (the full moon:) her majesty replied, Sure your ancestors were mistaken; they ought to have given you the name of Shems (the sun.)

When king Beder was mounted, he would have taken his post behind the queen, but she would not suffer him, and made him ride on her left hand. She looked upon Abdallah, and after having made him an inclination with her head, she set forward on her march.

Instead of observing a satisfaction in the people’s faces at the sight of their sovereign, king Beder took notice that they looked at her with contempt, and even cursed her. The sorceress, said some, has got a new subject to exercise her wickedness upon: will Heaven never deliver the world from her tyranny? Poor stranger! cried out others, thou art much deceived if thou thinkest thine happiness will last long. It is only to render thy fall more terrible, that thou art raised so high. This talk gave king Beder to understand Abdallah had told him nothing but the truth of queen Labe: but as it now depended no longer on himself to escape the mischief, he committed himself to divine Providence, and the will of Heaven respecting his fate.

The magic queen arrived at her palace; whither she was no sooner come, out she alighted, and giving her hand to king Beder, entered with him, accompanied by her women and the officers of her eunuchs. She herself showed him all her apartments, where there was nothing to be seen but massy gold, precious stones, and furniture of wonderful magnificence. When she had carried him into her closet, she led him out into a balcony, from whence he observed a garden of surprising beauty. King Beder commended all he saw with a great deal of wit, but nevertheless so that he might not be discovered to be any other than old Abdallah’s nephew. They discoursed of indifferent matters, till the queen was informed that dinner was upon table.

The queen and king Beder arose, and went to place themselves at the table, which was of massy gold, and the dishes of the same metal. They began to eat, but drank hardly at all till the dessert came, when the queen caused a cup to be filled for her with excellent wine. She took it and drank to king Beder’s health; and then, without putting it out of her hand, caused it to be filled again, and presented it to him. King Beder received it with profound respect, and by a very low bow signified to her majesty that he in return drank to her health.

At the same time ten of queen Labe’s women entered with musical instruments, with which and their voices they made an agreeable concert, while they continued drinking till late at night. At length both began so to be heated with wine, that king Beder insensibly forgot he had to do with a magic queen, and looked upon her only as the most beautiful queen he ever saw. As soon as the queen perceived she had wrought him to the pitch she desired, she made a sign to her eunuchs and women to retire. They obeyed, and king Beder and she lay together.

Next morning the queen and king Beder, as soon as they rose, went to the bath; and when they came out, the women who had served the king there presented him with fine linen and a magnificent habit. The queen likewise, who was more splendidly dressed than the day before, came to receive him; and they went together to her apartments, where they had a good repast brought them, and spent the remainder of the day in walking in the garden, and in various other amusements.

Queen Labe treated king Beder after this manner for forty days, as she had been accustomed to do all her lovers. The fortieth night, as they were in bed together, she, believing he was really asleep, arose without making any noise; but he was awake, and, perceiving she had some design upon him, watched all her motions. Being up, she opened a chest, from whence she took a little box full of a certain yellow powder; taking some of the powder, she laid a train of it across the chamber, and it immediately flowed in a rivulet of water, to the great astonishment of king Beder. He trembled with fear, but still pretended to sleep, that he might not discover to the sorceress he was awake.

Queen Labe next took up some of the water in a vessel, and poured it into a basin, where there was flour; with which she made a paste, and kneaded it for a long time; then she mixed with it certain drugs, which she took from different boxes, and made a cake, which she put into a covered baking-pan. --As she had taken care first of all to make a good fire, she took some of the coals and set the pan upon them; and while the cake was baking, she put up the vessels and boxes in their places again; and on her pronouncing certain words, the rivulet, which run along the end of the room, appeared no more. When the cake was baked, she took it off the coals, and carried it into her closet, and afterwards returned to bed again to king Beder, who dissembled so well, that she had not the least suspicion that he had seen any thing of what she had done.

King Beder, whom the pleasures and amusements of a court had made to forget his good host Abdallah, began now to think of him again, and believed he had more than ordinary occasion for his advice, after all he had seen the queen do that night. As soon as he was up, therefore, he expressed a great desire to go up and see his uncle, and begged of her majesty to permit him. What! my dear Beder, cried the queen, are you then already tired, I will not say with living in so superb a palace as mine is, where you must find so many pleasures, but with the company of a queen, who loves you so passionately as I do, and has given you many marks of affection?

Great queen, answered king Beder, how can I be tired of so many favours and graces as your majesty perpetually heaps upon me? So far from it, that I desire this permission, madam, purely to go and give my uncle an account of the mighty obligations I have to your majesty. I must own likewise, it is partly for this farther reason, that my uncle, loving me so tenderly, as I well know he does, and I having been absent from him now forty days, without once seeing him, I would not give him reason to think that I consent to remaining longer without seeing him. Go, said the queen, you have my consent; but you will not be long before you return, if you consider I cannot possibly live without you. This said, she ordered him a horse richly caparisoned, and he departed.

Old Abdallah was overjoyed to see king Beder. Without regard to his quality, he embraced him tenderly, and king Beder returned the like, that nobody might doubt but that he was his nephew. As soon as they were sat down, Well, said Abdallah to the king, how have you done, and how have you passed your time with that infidel sorceress?

Hitherto, answered king Beder, I must needs own she has been extraordinary kind to me, and has done all she could to persuade me that she loves me entirely; but I observed something last night, which gives me just reason to suspect that all her kindness hitherto is but dissimulation. Whilst she thought me asleep, although I was really awake, she stole from me with a great deal of precaution, which made me suspect her intention, and therefore I resolved to watch her, still feigning myself asleep. Going on with his discourse, he related to Abdallah how and after what manner he had seen her make the cake; and then added, Hitherto, said he, I must needs confess, I had almost forgotten, not only you, but all the advice you gave me concerning the wickedness of this queen; but this last action of hers gives me reason to fear she neither intends to observe any of her promises or solemn oaths to you. I thought of you immediately, and I esteem myself happy in that I have obtained permission to come to you.

You are not mistaken, replied old Abdallah, with a smile, which showed he did not himself believe she would have acted otherwise; nothing is capable of obliging a perfidious woman to amend. But fear nothing; I know the way to make the mischief she intends you fall upon herself. You are alarmed in time; and you could not have done better than to have recourse to me. It is her ordinary practice to keep her lovers only forty days; and after that time, instead of sending them home, to turn them into animals, to stock her forests and parks; but I thought of measures yesterday to prevent her doing you the same harm. The earth has borne this monster long enough, and it is now high time she should be treated as she deserves.

So saying, Abdallah put two cakes into king Beder’s hands, bidding him to keep them to make use of as he should direct. You told me, continued he, the sorceress made a cake last night; it was for you to eat, depend upon it; but take great care you do not touch it. Nevertheless, do not refuse to receive it when she offers it to you; but, instead of tasting it, break off part of one of the two I shall give you unobserved, and eat that. As soon as she thinks you have swallowed it, she will not fail to attempt transforming you into some animal, but she shall not succeed; which when she sees, she will immediately turn the thing into pleasantry, as if what she had done was only out of joke to frighten you; but she will conceal a mortal grief in her heart, and think she omitted something in the composition of her cake. As for the other cake, you shall make a present of it to her, and press her to eat it; which she will not refuse to do, were it only to convince you she does not mistrust you, though she has given you so much reason to mistrust her. When she has eat of it, take a little water in the hollow of your hand, and throwing it in her face, say, ‘Quit that form you now wear, and take that of such or such animal,’ as you shall think fit; which done, come to me with the animal, and I will tell you what you shall do afterward.

King Beder told Abdallah, in the most expressive terms, the great obligations he had to him, for his endeavours to defend him from the power of a pestilent sorceress; and after some farther discourse, took his leave of him, and returned to the palace. --Upon his arrival, he understood that the queen waited for him with great impatience in the garden. He went to her, and she no sooner perceived him, but she came in great haste to meet him. My dear Beder, said she, it is said, with a great deal of reason, that nothing shows more the force and excess of love than absence from the object beloved. I have had no quiet since I saw you, and it seems ages since I have been separated from you. If you had stayed ever so little longer, I was preparing to come and fetch you once more to my arms.

Madam, replied king Beder, I can assure your majesty I was no less impatient to rejoin you; but I could not refuse to stay a little longer with an uncle that loves me, and had not seen me for so long time. He would have kept me still longer, but I tore myself away from him, to come where love calls me. Of all the collations he prepared for me, I have only brought away this cake, which I desire your majesty to accept. --King Beder had wrapped up one of the two cakes in a handkerchief very neatly, took it out and presented it to the queen, saying, I beg your majesty to accept of it.

I do accept it with all my heart, replied the queen, receiving it, and will eat it with pleasure for yours and your good uncle’s sake; but before I taste of it, I desire you for my sake will eat a piece of this, which I have made for you during your absence. Fair queen, answered king Beder, receiving it with great respect, such hands as your majesty’s can never make any thing but what is excellent; and I cannot sufficiently acknowledge the favour you do me.

King Beder then artfully substituted in the place of the queen’s cake the other which old Abdallah had given him; and having broken off a piece, he put it in his mouth, and cried while he was eating, Ah! queen, I never tasted any thing so charming in my life. They being near a cascade, the sorceress seeing him swallow one bit of the cake, and ready to eat another, took a little water in the palm of her hand, and throwing it in the king’s face, said, ‘Wretch! quit that form of a man, and take that of a vile horse, blind and lame.’

These words not having the desired effect, the sorceress was strangely surprised to find king Beder still in the same form, and that he only started for fear. Her cheeks reddened; and as she saw that she had missed her aim, Dear Beder, cried she, this is nothing, recover yourself. I did not intend you any harm; I only did it to see what you would say. I should be the most miserable and most execrable of women, should I attempt so black a deed; I do not only say, after all the oaths I have sworn, but even after so many testimonies of love as I have given you.

Puissant queen, replied king Beder, persuaded as I am that what your majesty did was only to divert yourself, yet I could not help being surprised. What could hinder me from being a little moved at the pronouncing of so strange a transformation? But, madam, continued he, let us drop this discourse; and since I have eat of your cake, would you do me the favour to taste mine?

Queen Labe, who could not better justify herself than by showing this mark of confidence in the king of Persia, broke off a piece of his cake, and eat it. She had no sooner swallowed it, but she appeared much troubled, and remained, as it were, motionless. King Beder lost no time, but took water out of the same basin, and throwing it in her face, cried, ‘Abominable sorceress! quit that form of a woman, and be turned instantly into a mare.’

The same instant queen Labe was transformed into a very beautiful mare; and her confusion was so great to find herself in that condition, that she shed tears in great abundance, which perhaps no mare before had ever been known to do. She bowed her head to the feet of king Beder, thinking to move him to compassion; but though he could have been so moved, it was absolutely out of his power to repair the mischief he had done. He led her into the stable belonging to the palace, and put her into the hands of a groom, to bridle and saddle; but of all the bridles which the groom tried upon her, not one would fit her. This made him cause two horses to be saddled, one for the groom, and the other for himself; and the groom led the mare after him to old Abdullah’s.

Abdallah, seeing at a distance king Beder coming with the mare, doubted not but he had done what he advised him. Cursed sorceress! said he immediately to himself, in a transport of joy, Heaven has at length punished thee as thou deservest. King Beder alighted at Abdallah’s door, and entered with him into the shop, embracing and thanking him for all the signal services he had done him. He related to him the whole matter, with all its circumstances, and moreover told him he could find no bridle fit for the mare. Abdallah, who had one for every horse, bridled the mare himself; and as soon as king Beder had sent back the groom with the two horses, he said to him, My lord, you have no reason to stay any longer in this city; mount the mare, and return to your kingdom. I have but one thing more to recommend to you, and that is, if you should ever happen to part with the mare, be sure not to give up the bridle. King Beder promised to remember it; and having taken leave of the good old man, he departed.

The young king of Persia no sooner got out of the city, but he began to reflect with joy on the deliverance he had had, and that he had the sorceress in his power, who had given him so much cause to tremble. Three days after he arrived at a great city, where, entering the suburbs, he met a venerable old man, walking on foot towards a pleasure house he had there. Sir, said the old man, stopping him, may I presume to ask from what part of the world you come? The king stopped to satisfy him; and as they were discoursing together, an old woman came up, who, stopping likewise, wept and sighed bitterly at the sight of the mare.

King Beder and the old man left off discoursing to look on the old woman, whom the king asked what cause she had to lament so much? Alas! sir, replied she, it is because your mare resembles so perfectly one my son had, and which I still mourn the loss of on his account, and should think your’s were the same, did I not know she was dead. Sell her to me, I beseech you; I will give you more than she is worth, and thank you too.

Good woman, replied king Beder, I am heartily sorry I cannot comply with your request; my mare is not to be sold. Alas! sir, continued the old woman, do not refuse me this favour for the love of God. My son and I shall certainly die with grief if you do not grant it. Good woman, replied the king, I would grant it with all my heart, ill was disposed to part with so good a beast; but if I were so disposed, I believe you would hardly give a thousand pieces of gold for her, and I could not sell her for less. Why should I not give so much? replied the old woman; if that be the lowest price, you need only say you will take it, and I will fetch you the money.

King Beder, seeing the old woman so poorly dressed, could not imagine she could find the money; therefore to try her, he said, Go fetch the money, and the mare is yours. The old woman immediately unloosed a purse she had fastened to her girdle, and desiring him to alight, bid him tell over the money; and in case he found it came short of the sum demanded, she said her house was not far off, and she could quickly fetch the rest.

The surprise king Beder was in at the sight of this purse was not small. Good woman, said he, do you not perceive I have bantered you all this while? I will assure you the mare is not to be sold.

The old man who had been witness to all that was said, now began to speak. Son, quoth he to king Beder, it is necessary you should know one thing, which I find you are ignorant of, and that is, that in this city it is not permitted to any one to tell a lie, on any account whatsoever, on pain of death. You cannot refuse taking this good woman’s money, and delivering your mare, when she gives you the sum according to the agreement; and this you had better do without any noise, than expose yourself to what may ensue.

King Beder, sorely afflicted to find himself thus trapped by his rash proffer, alighted with great regret. The old woman stood ready to seize the bridle, and immediately unbridled the mare; and taking some water in her hand from the stream that ran in the middle of the street, she threw it in the mare’s face, uttering these words: ‘Daughter, quit that strange shape, and re-assume thy own.’ The transformation was effected in a moment; and king Beder, who swooned as soon as he saw queen Labe appear, would have fallen to the ground, if the old man had not hindered him.

The old woman, who was mother to queen Labe, and had instructed her in all her magic secrets, had no sooner embraced her daughter, but to show her fury, in an instant she, by whistling, caused to rise a genie of a gigantic form and stature. This genie immediately took king Beder on one shoulder, and the old woman with the magic queen on the other, and transported them in a few minutes to the palace of queen Labe in the city of Enchantments.

The magic queen immediately fell upon king Beder, reproaching him grievously in the following manner: is it thus, ungrateful wretch, that thy unworthy uncle and thou repay me for all the kindnesses I have done for you? I shall soon make you both feel what you deserve. She said no more, but taking water in her hand, threw it in his face with these words: ‘Come out of that shape, and take that of a vile owl.’ These words were soon followed by the effect; and immediately she commanded one of her women to shut up the owl in a cage, and give him neither meat nor drink.

The woman took the cage, and, without regarding what the queen ordered, gave him both meat and drink; and being old Abdallah’s friend, she sent him word privately how the queen had treated his nephew, and her design to destroy both him and king Beder, that he might give orders to prevent it, and secure himself.

Abdallah knew no common measures would do with queen Labe: he therefore did but whistle after a certain manner, and there immediately arose a vast giant, with four wings, who, presenting himself before him, asked what he would have with him? Lightning, said Abdallah to him, (for so was the genie called,) I command you to preserve the life of king Beder, son of queen Gulnare. Go to the palace of the magic queen, and transport immediately to the capital of Persia the compassionate woman who has the cage in custody, to the end she may inform queen Gulnare of the danger the king her son is in, and the occasion he has for her assistance. Take care not to frighten her when you come before her, and acquaint her from me what she ought to do.

Lightning immediately disappeared, and got in an instant to the palace of the magic queen. He instructed the woman, lifted her up into the air, and transported her to the capital of Persia, where he placed her on the terrace that was near the apartment where queen Gulnare was. She went down stairs to the apartment, and she there found queen Gulnare and queen Farasche, her mother, lamenting their mutual misfortunes. She made them a profound reverence; and by the relation she gave them, they soon understood the great need king Beder was in of their assistance.

Queen Gulnare was so overjoyed at the news, that, rising from her seat, she went and embraced the good woman, telling her how much she was obliged to her for the service she had done her.

Then going immediately out, she commanded the trumpets to sound and the drums to beat, to acquaint the city that the king of Persia would suddenly return safe to his kingdom. She then went again, and found king Saleh her brother, whom Farasche had caused to come speedily thither by a certain fumigation. Brother, said she to him, the king your nephew, my dear son, is in the city of Enchantments, under the power of queen Labe. Both you and I must go to deliver him, for there is no time to be lost.

King Saleh forthwith assembled a puissant body of his marine troops, who soon rose out of the sea. He also called to his assistance the genies his allies, who appeared with a much more numerous army than his own. As soon as the two armies were joined, he put himself at the head of them with queen Farasche, queen Gulnare, and the princesses, who would all have their share in this action. They then lifted themselves up into the air, and soon poured down on the palace and city of Enchantments, where the magic queen, her mother, and all the adorers of fire, were destroyed in an instant.

Queen Gulnare had ordered the woman who brought her the news of queen Labe’s transforming and imprisoning her son to follow her close, and bid her, in the confusion, only go and seize the cage, and bring it to her. This order was executed as she wished; and queen Gulnare was no sooner in possession of the cage, but she opened it, and took out the owl, saying, as she sprinkled a little water upon him, ‘My dear son, quit that strange form, and resume thy natural one of a man.’

In a moment, queen Gulnare no more saw the hideous owl, but king Beder her son. She immediately embraced him with an excess of joy, her tears supplying more forcibly the place of words. She could not find in her heart to let him go; and queen Farasche was obliged to force him from her in her turn. After her, he was likewise embraced by the king his uncle and his relations.

Queen Gulnare’s first care was to look out for old Abdallah, to whom she had been obliged for the recovery of the king of Persia, and who being brought to her, she said to him, My obligations to you, sir, have been so great, that there is nothing within my power but I would freely do for you as a token of my acknowledgment. Do but satisfy me in what I can serve you. Great queen, replied Abdallah, if the lady whom I sent to your majesty will but consent to the marriage I offer her, and the king of Persia will give me leave to reside at his court, I will spend the remainder of my days in his service. Then the queen turned to the lady, who was present, and finding by her modest shame that she was not averse to the match proposed, she caused them to join hands, and the king of Persia and she took care of their fortune.

This marriage occasioned the king of Persia to speak thus to the queen: Madam, said he, I am heartily glad of this match which his majesty has just made. There remains one more which I desire you to think of. Queen Gulnare did not at first comprehend what marriage he meant; but after a little considering, she said, Of yours, you mean, son? I consent to it with all my heart. Then turning, and looking on her brother’s sea attendants, and the genies who were still present, Go, said she, and traverse both sea and land, to find out the most lovely and amiable princess, worthy of the king my son, and come and tell us.

Madam, replied king Beder, it is to no purpose for them to take all that pains. You have no doubt heard that I have already given my heart to the princess of Samandal, upon the bare relation of her beauty. I have seen her, and do not repent of the present I then made her. In a word, neither earth nor sea, in my opinion, can furnish a princess like her. It is true, upon my declaring my love to her, she treated me in a way that would have extinguished any flame less strong than mine. But I hold her excused; she could not treat me with less rigour, after imprisoning the king her father, of which I was the innocent cause. But, it may be, the king of Samandal may have changed his resolution; and his daughter the princess may consent to love me, when she sees her father has agreed to it.

Son, replied queen Gulnare, if only the princess Giauhara can make you happy, it is not my design to oppose you. The king your uncle, need only have the king of Samandal brought, and we shall soon see whether he be still of the same untractable temper.

Strictly as the king of Samandal had been kept during his captivity by king Saleh’s orders, yet he always had great respect shown him, and was become very familiar with the officers who guarded him. King Saleh caused a chafing-dish of coals to be brought, into which he threw a certain composition, uttering at the same time some mysterious words. As soon as the smoke began to arise, the palace shook, and immediately the king of Samandal, with king Saleh’s officers, appeared. The king of Persia cast himself at the king of Samandal’s feet, and kneeling said, It is no longer king Saleh that demands of your majesty the honour of your alliance for the king of Persia; it is the king of Persia himself that humbly begs that boon; and I persuade myself your majesty will not persist in being the cause of the death of a king, who can no longer live if he does not share life with the amiable princess Giauhara.

The king of Samandal did not long suffer the king of Persia to remain at his feet. He embraced him, and obliging him to rise, said, I should be very sorry to have contributed in the least to the death of a monarch who is so worthy to live. If it be true that so precious a life cannot be preserved without the possession of my daughter, live, sir, said he; she is yours. She has always been obedient to my will, and I cannot think she will now oppose it. Speaking these words, he ordered one of his officers, whom king Saleh had permitted to be about him, to go and look for the princess Giauhara, and bring her to him immediately.

The princess continued where the king of Persia had left her. The officer perceived her, and brought her soon with her women. The king of Samandal embraced her, and said, Daughter, I have provided a husband for you; it is the king of Persia you see there, the most accomplished monarch at present in the universe. The preference he has given you to all other princesses, obliges us both to express our gratitude.

Sir, replied the princess Giauhara, your majesty well knows I never have presumed to disobey your will in any thing: I shall always be ready to obey you; and I hope the king of Persia will forget my ill-treatment of him, and consider it was duty, not inclination, that forced me to it.

The nuptials were celebrated in the palace of the City of Enchantments, with the greater solemnity, that all the lovers of the magic queen, who resumed their pristine forms, as soon as ever that queen ceased to live, assisted at them, and came to return their thanks to the king of Persia, queen Gulnare, and king Saleh. They were all sons of kings or princes, or persons of high rank.

King Saleh at length conducted the king of Samandal to his dominions, and put him in possession of them. The king of Persia, at the height of his wishes, returned to his capital with queen Gulnare, queen Farasche, and the princesses; and queen Farasche and the princesses continued there till king Saleh came to re-conduct them to his kingdom under the waves of the sea.

The History of Ganem, Son to Abou Ayoub, and known by the surname of Love’s Slave.

Sir, said Scheherazade to the sultan of the Indies, there was formerly at Damascus a merchant, who had by care and industry acquired great wealth, on which he lived in a very honourable manner. His name was Abou Ayoub, and he had one son and a daughter. The son was at first called Ganem, but afterwards surnamed Love’s Slave. His person was graceful, and the excellent natural qualities of his mind had been improved by able masters, whom his father had taken care to provide him. The daughter’s name was Alcolomb, signifying Ravisher of Hearts, because her beauty was so perfect, that whoever saw her could not but love her.

Abou Ayoub died, and left immense riches: a hundred loads of brocades and other silks that lay in his warehouse were the least part of it. The loads were ready made up, and on every bale was written in large characters, ‘For Bagdad.’

Mahommed, the son of Soliman, surnamed Zinebi, reigned at that time at Damascus, the capital of Syria. His kinsman Haroun Alraschid, whose residence was at Bagdad, had bestowed that kingdom on him as his tributary.

Soon after the death of Abou Ayoub, Ganem discoursing with his mother about their domestic affairs, and amongst the rest concerning the loads of merchandize in the warehouse, asked her the meaning of what was written upon each bale. My son, answered his mother, your father used to travel sometimes into one province, and sometimes into another; and it was customary with him, before he set out, to write the name of the city he designed to repair to on every bale. He had provided all things to take a journey to Bagdad, and was upon the point of setting out, when death --She had not power to finish; the lively remembrance of the loss of her husband would not permit her to say more, and drew from her a shower of tears.

Ganem could not see his mother so sensibly affected, without being himself equally so. They continued some time silent: but at length he recovered himself, and as soon as he found his mother calm enough to listen to him, he directed his discourse to her; and said, Since my father designed these goods for Bagdad, and is no longer in being, to put his design into execution, I will prepare myself to perform that journey; and I am of opinion it will be proper for me to hasten my departure, for fear those commodities should perish, or that we lose the opportunity of selling them to the best advantage.

Abou Ayoub’s widow, who tenderly loved her son, was much surprised at this resolution, and replied, My dear child, I cannot but commend you for designing to follow your father’s example; but consider that you are too young, inexperienced, and unaccustomed to the fatigue of travelling. Besides, can you think of leaving me, and adding to that sorrow with which I am already oppressed? Is it not better to sell those goods to the merchants of Damascus, and take up with a moderate profit, than to expose yourself to the danger of perishing?

It was in vain for her to oppose Ganem’s resolution by the strongest arguments; they had no weight with him. An inclination to travel, and to accomplish himself by a thorough knowledge of the world, urged him to set out, and prevailed over all his mother’s remonstrances, her entreaties, and even her tears. He went to the market where the slaves are sold, and bought such as were able-bodied, hired a hundred camels, and having provided all other necessaries, he entered upon his journey with five or six merchants of Damascus, who were going to trade at Bagdad.

Those merchants, attended by all their slaves, and accompanied by several other travellers, made up such a considerable caravan, that they had nothing to fear from the Bedouin Arabs, who make it their only profession to range the country, and to attack and plunder the caravans when they are not strong enough to repulse them. They had no other difficulty to encounter, but the usual fatigues of a long journey, which were easily forgotten when they came in sight of the city of Bagdad, where they arrived in safety.

They alighted at the most magnificent and most frequented khan in the city; but Ganem, who chose to be lodged conveniently, and by himself took no apartment there. He only left his goods there in a warehouse for their greater security, and hired a very fine house in the neighbourhood, richly furnished, having a garden which was very delightful, on account of the many water-works and shady groves that were in it.

Some days after this young merchant had been settled in his house, and perfectly recovered of the fatigue of his journey, he dressed himself genteelly, and repaired to the public place, where the merchants met to buy and sell. A slave followed him, carrying a parcel of fine stuffs and silks.

The merchants received Ganem very courteously, and their syndic, or chief, to whom he first made application, took and bought all his parcel, at the price set down in the ticket annexed to every piece of stuff. Ganem continued his trade so successfully, that he sold all the goods he exposed daily.

He had but one bale left, which he had caused to be carried from the warehouse to his own house, and then went to the public rendezvous, where he found all the shops shut. This seemed somewhat extraordinary to him, and having asked the cause of it, was told that one of the first merchants whom he knew, was dead, and that all his brother traders were gone to his funeral.

Ganem inquired for the mosque where the prayer was to be made, and whence the body was to be conducted to the grave; and having been told, sent back his slave with the goods, and walked towards the mosque. He got thither before the prayers were ended, which were said in a hall hung with black satin. The corpse was taken up, and followed by the kindred, the merchants, and Ganem, to the place of burial, which was at a great distance without the city. It was a stone structure, in form of a dome, purposely built to receive the bodies of all the family of the deceased; and being very small, they had pitched tents all about it, that all the company might be sheltered during the ceremony. The monument was opened, and the corpse laid into it, after which it was shut up again. Then the iman, and other ministers of the mosque, sat down in a ring on carpets, in the largest tent, and said the rest of the prayers. They also read the chapter of the Koran appointed for the burial of the dead. The kindred and merchants sat round, in the same manner, behind the ministers.

It was near night before all was ended: Ganem, who had not expected such a long ceremony, began to be uneasy, and the more so, when he saw meat served up in memory of the deceased, according to the custom of Bagdad. He was also told that the tents had not been set up only against the heat of the sun, but also against the evening dew, because they should not return to the city before the next morning. Those words perplexed Ganem; I am a stranger, said he to himself, and have the reputation of being a rich merchant; thieves may take the opportunity of my absence, and go rob my house. My slaves may be tempted by so favourable an opportunity; they may run away with all the gold I have received for my goods, and whither shall I go to look for them? Full of these thoughts, he eat a few mouthfuls hastily, and dexterously slipped away from the company.

He made all possible haste; but, as it often happens that the more a man puts on, the less he advances, he mistook his way, and went astray in the dark, so that it was near midnight when he came to the city gate; which, to add to his misfortune, was shut. That disappointment was a fresh affliction to him, and he was obliged to look for some convenient place to pass the rest of the night in, and wait till the gate was opened. He went into a burial-place, so spacious, that it reached from the city to the very place he was come from. He advanced to some high walls, which enclosed a small field, being the peculiar burial-place of a family, and in which there was a palm-tree. There was an infinite number of other particular burial-places, the doors whereof they did not take care to fasten. Ganem, finding that the burial-place where the palm-tree grew was open, went into it, and shut the door after him. He lay down on the grass, and did all he could to sleep; but the uneasiness at being absent from home would not permit him. He got up, and after having passed before the door several times, he opened it, without knowing why, and immediately perceived at a distance a light, which seemed to come towards him. He was startled at that sight, put to the door, which had nothing to secure it but a latch, and got up as fast as he could to the top of the palm-tree; looking upon that as the safest retreat under his present apprehensions.

No sooner was he got up, than by the help of the light, which had frightened him, he plainly perceived three men, whom, by their habit, he knew to be slaves, come into the burial-place. One of them went foremost with a lanthorn, and the two others followed him, being loaded with a chest, between five and six feet long, which they carried on their shoulders. They set it down, and then one of the three slaves said to his comrades, Brothers, if you will be advised by me, we will leave the chest here, and return to the city. --No, no, replied another, that is not executing our mistress’s orders; we may have cause to repent not doing as we were commanded. Let us bury the chest, since we are so enjoined to do. The two other slaves complied. They began to break ground with the tools they had brought for that purpose. When they had made a deep trench, they put the chest into it, and covered it with the earth they had taken out; then departed, and returned home.

Ganem, who from the top of the palm-tree had heard every word the slaves had spoken, could not tell what to think of that adventure. He concluded that the chest must contain something of value, and that the person to whom it belonged had some particular reasons for causing it to be buried in that cemetery. He resolved immediately to satisfy his curiosity, came down from the palm-tree, the departure of the slaves having dissipated his fear, and fell to work upon the pit, plying his hands and feet so well, that in a short time he uncovered the chest, but found it secured with a great padlock. This new obstacle to the satisfying of his curiosity was no small mortification to him, yet he was not discouraged; but the day beginning then to appear, he saw several great pebbles about the burial-place. He picked out one, with which he easily knocked off the padlock, and then with much impatience opened the chest. Ganem was strangely surprised, when, instead of finding money in it, he discovered a young lady of incomparable beauty. Her fresh and rosy complexion, and her gentle regular breathing, satisfied him she was alive; but he could not conceive why, if she were only asleep, she had not waked at the noise he made in forcing off the padlock. Her habit was so costly, with bracelets and pendants of diamonds, and a necklace of true pearl, so large, that he made not the least doubt of her being one of the principal ladies about the court. At the sight of so beautiful an object, not only compassion and natural inclination to relieve persons in danger, but something more powerful, which Ganem could not then account for, prevailed on him to afford that young beauty all the assistance in his power.

He first shut the gate of the burial-place, which the slaves had left open; then returning, took the lady in his arms out of the chest, and laid her on the soft earth he had thrown off the said chest. As soon as the lady was laid down, and exposed to the air, she sneezed, and by the motion in turning her head, there came from her mouth a liquor, with which her stomach seemed to have been loaded; then opening and rubbing her eyes, she with such a voice as charmed Ganem, whom she did not see, cried out, Zohoreb Bostan, Schagrom Margian, Casabos Souccar, Nouron Nihar, Naginatos Sohi, Nouzetos Zaman, why do you not answer? where are you? These were the names of six female slaves, that used to wait on her, and signified, Flower of the Garden, Branch of Coral, Sugar Cane, Light of the Day, Morning Star, and Delight of the Season. She called them, and wondered that nobody answered; but at length looking about, and perceiving she was in a burial-place, she was seized with fear. What! cried she, much louder than before, are the dead raised? Is the day of judgment come? What a wonderful change is this from evening to morning!

Ganem did not think fit to leave the lady any longer in her perplexity, but presented himself before her with all possible respect, and in the most courteous manner. Madam, said he, I am not able to express my joy for having happened to be here to do you the service I have done, and to offer you all the assistance you may stand in need of under your present circumstances.

In order to persuade the lady to repose a confidence in him, he, in the first place, told her who he was, and what accident had brought him into that place. Next he acquainted her with the coming of the three slaves, and how they had buried the chest. The lady, who had covered her face with her veil as soon as Ganem appeared, was extremely sensible of the obligations she owed him. I return thanks to God, said she, for having sent so worthy a person as you are to deliver me from death, but since you have begun so charitable a work, I conjure you not to leave it imperfect. Let me beg of you to go into the city, and provide a muleteer, to come with his mule, and carry me to your house in this chest; for, should I go with you on foot, my dress being different from that of the city ladies, some one might take notice of it, and follow me, which it highly concerns me to prevent. When I shall be in your house, I will give you an account of myself; and in the mean time be assured that you have not obliged an ungrateful person.

Before the young merchant left the lady, he drew the chest out of the pit, which he filled up with earth, laid her again in the chest, and shut it in such a manner, that it did not look as if the padlock had been forced off; but for fear of stifling her, he did not put it quite close, leaving room for the air to get in. Going out of the burial-place, he drew the door after him; and the city gate being then open, soon found what he sought for. He returned with speed to the burial-place, and helped the muleteer to lay the chest across his mule, telling him, to remove all cause of suspicion, that he came to that place the night before, with another muleteer, who, being in haste to return home, had laid down the chest in the burial-place.

Ganem, who, since his arrival at Bagdad, had minded nothing but his business, was still unacquainted with the power of love, and now felt the first attacks of it. It had not been in his power to look upon the young lady without being dazzled; and the uneasiness he felt at following the muleteer at a distance, and the fear lest any accident might happen by the way, that should deprive him of his conquest, taught him to unravel his thoughts. It was an extraordinary satisfaction to him, when, being arrived safe at home, he saw the chest unloaded. He dismissed the muleteer, and having caused a slave to shut the door of his house, he opened the chest, helped the lady out, gave her his hand, and conducted her to his apartment, lamenting how much she must have endured in that close confinement. If I have suffered, said she, I have satisfaction sufficient in what you have done for me, and in the pleasure of seeing myself out of danger.

Though Ganem’s apartment was very richly furnished, the lady did not so much regard that as she did the handsome presence and engaging mien of her deliverer, whose politeness and obliging behaviour heightened her gratitude. She sat down on a sofa, and to begin to give the merchant to understand how sensible she was of the service done her, she took off her veil. Ganem, on his part, was sensible of the favour so lovely a lady did in uncovering her face to him, or rather felt he had already a most violent passion for her. Whatever obligations she owed him, he thought himself more than requited by so singular a favour.

The lady dived into Ganem’s thoughts, yet was not at all alarmed, because he appeared very respectful. He, judging she might have occasion to eat, and not willing to trust any but himself with the care of entertaining so charming a guest, went out with a slave to an eating-house, to give directions for a treat. From thence he went to a fruiterer, where he chose the finest and best fruit; buying also the choicest wine, and the same bread that was eaten at the caliph’s table.

As soon as he returned home, he, with his own hands, made a pyramid of the fruit he had bought, and serving it up himself to the lady in a large dish of the finest china-ware. Madam, said he, be pleased to make choice of some of this fruit, while a more solid entertainment, and more worthy yourself, is made ready. He would have continued standing before her, but she declared she would not touch any thing, unless he sat down and eat with her. He obeyed; and when they had eaten some small matter, Ganem observing that the lady’s veil, which she laid down by her on a sofa, was embroidered along the edge with golden letters, begged her leave to look on that embroidery. The lady immediately took up the veil, and delivered it to him, asking him whether he could read. Madam, replied he, with a modest air, a merchant would be ill qualified to manage his business if he could not at least read and write. Well, then, said she, read the words which are embroidered on that veil, which gives me an opportunity of telling you my story.

Ganem took the veil, and read these words, ‘I am yours, and you are mine, thou descendant from the prophet’s uncle.’ That descendant from the prophet’s uncle was the caliph Haroun Alraschid, who then reigned, and was descended from Abbas, Mahomet’s uncle.

When Ganem perceived the meaning of these words, Alas! madam, said he in a melancholy tone, I have just saved your life, and this writing is my death! I do not comprehend all the mystery; but it convinces me I am the most unfortunate of men. Pardon, madam, the liberty I take of telling you this. It was impossible for me to see you without giving you my heart. You are not ignorant yourself, that it was not in my power to refuse it you, and that makes my presumption excusable. I proposed to myself to touch your heart by my respectful behaviour, my care, my complaisance, my assiduity, my submission, my constancy; and no sooner had I formed the flattering design, than I am robbed of all my hopes. I cannot long survive so great a misfortune. But, be that as it will, I shall have the satisfaction of dying entirely yours. Proceed, madam, I conjure you, and give me full information of my unhappy fate.

He could not utter those words without letting fall some tears. The lady was moved, but was so far from being displeased at the declaration he made, that she felt secret joy; for her heart began to yield. However, she concealed it, and as if she had not regarded what Ganem said, I should have been very cautious, answered she, of showing you my veil, had I thought it would have given you so much uneasiness; and I do not perceive that what I have to say to you can make your condition so deplorable as you imagine.

You must understand, proceeded she, in order to acquaint you with my story, that my name is Fetnah (which signifies torments,) which was given me at my birth, because it was judged that the sight of me would one day occasion many calamities. You cannot be a stranger to it, since there is nobody in Bagdad but knows that the caliph Haroun Alraschid, my sovereign lord and yours, had a favourite so called.

I was carried into his palace in my tenderest years, and I have been brought up there with all the care that is usually taken with such persons of my sex as are destined to reside there. I made no little progress in all they took the pains to teach me; and that, with some share of beauty, gained me the affection of the caliph, who allotted me a particular apartment adjoining to his own. That prince was not satisfied with such a mark of distinction; he appointed twenty women to wait on me, and as many eunuchs; and ever since he has made me such considerable presents, that I saw myself richer than any queen in the world. You may judge by what I have said, that Zobeide, the caliph’s wife and kinswoman, could not but be jealous of my happiness. Though Haroun has all the regard imaginable for her, she has taken every possible opportunity to ruin me.

Hitherto I had secured myself against all her snares, but at length I fell under the last effort of her jealousy, and, were it not for you, I had now been exposed to inevitable death. I question not but she had corrupted one of my slaves, who last night, in some lemonade, gave me a drug, which causes such a dead sleep, that it is easy to dispose of those who have taken it; for that sleep is so profound, that nothing can dispel it for the space of seven or eight hours. I have the more reason to judge so, because naturally I am a very bad sleeper, and apt to wake at the least noise.

Zobeide, the better to put her design in execution, has laid hold of the opportunity of the absence of the caliph, who went lately to put himself at the head of his troops, to chastise some neighbouring kings, who have formed a league to make war on him. Were it not for this opportunity, my rival, outrageous as she is, durst not have presumed to attempt any thing against my life. I know not what she will do to conceal this action from the caliph, but you see it highly concerns me that you should keep my secret. My life depends on it I shall be safe in your house, as long as the caliph is from Bagdad. It concerns you to keep my adventure private; for should Zobeide know the obligation I owe you, she would punish you for having saved me.

When the caliph returns I shall not need to be so much upon my guard. I shall find means to acquaint him with all that has happened, and I am fully persuaded he will be more earnest than myself to requite a service which restores me to his love.

As soon as Haroun Alraschid’s beautiful favourite had done speaking, Ganem began, and said, Madam, I return you a thousand thanks for having given me the information I took the liberty to desire of you; and I beg of you to believe, that you are here in safety; the sentiments you have inspired in me are a pledge of my secrecy.

As for my slaves, I own there is cause to suspect them; they may perhaps fail of the fidelity they owe me, should they know by what accident, and in what place I had the happiness to find you; but it is impossible they should guess at that. Nay, I dare assure you, that they will not have the curiosity to inquire after it. It is so natural for young men to purchase beautiful slaves, that it will be no way surprising to them to see you here, as believing you to be one, and that I have bought you. They will also believe that I had some particular reasons for bringing you home as they saw I did. Set your heart, therefore, at rest, as to that point, and remain satisfied that you shall be served with all the respect that is due to the favourite of so great a monarch as ours is. But how great soever he is, give me leave, madam, to declare, that nothing will be capable of making me recall the present I have made you of my heart. I know, and shall never forget, that ‘what belongs to the master is forbidden to the slave,’ but I loved you before you told me that you were engaged to the caliph; it is not in my power to overcome a passion which, though now in its infancy, has all the force of a love strengthened by a perfect correspondence. I wish your august and most fortunate lover may avenge you of the malice of Zobeide, by calling you back to him; and when you shall be restored to his wishes, that you may remember the unfortunate Ganem, who is no less your conquest than the caliph. Powerful as that prince is, I flatter myself he will not be able to blot me out of your remembrance. He cannot love you more passionately than I do; and I shall never cease to sigh for you, into whatever part of the world I go to expire, after having lost you.

Fetnah perceived that Ganem was under the greatest of afflictions, and it affected her; but considering the uneasiness she was likely to bring upon herself, by prosecuting the discourse upon that subject, which might insensibly lead her to discover the inclination she felt in herself for him; I perceive, said she, that this conversation gives you too much uneasiness; let us change the discourse, and talk of the infinite obligation I owe you. I can never sufficiently express my satisfaction, when I reflect that, without your assistance, I should never again have beheld the light of the sun.

It was happy for them both that somebody just then knocked at the door: Ganem went to see who it was, and found it was one of his slaves, to acquaint him that the entertainment was ready. Ganem, who by way of precaution, would have none of his slaves come into the room where Fetnah was, took what was brought, and served it up himself to his beautiful guest, whose soul was ravished to behold what attention he paid her.

When they had eaten, Ganem took away as he covered the table; and having delivered all things at the chamber-door to his slaves, Madam, said he to Fetnah, you may now perhaps desire to take some rest; I will leave you, and when you have reposed yourself, you shall find me ready to receive your commands.

Having spoken these words, he left her, and went to purchase two women-slaves. He also bought two parcels, one of fine linen, and the other of all such things as were proper to make up a toilet fit for the caliph’s favourite. Having conducted home the two women-slaves, he presented them to Fetnah, saying, Madam, a person of your quality cannot be without two waiting maids, at least, to serve you; be pleased to accept of these.

Fetnah admiring Ganem’s attention, My lord, said she, I perceive you are not one that will do things by halves: you add by your courtesy, to the obligations I owe you already: but I hope I shall not die ungrateful, and that Heaven will soon put me into a condition to return all your acts of generosity.

When the women-slaves were withdrawn into a chamber adjoining, where the young merchant sent them, he sat down on the sofa where Fetnah was, but at some distance from her, in token of the greater respect. He then began again to discourse of his passion, and said very moving things on the invincible obstacles which robbed him of all his hopes. I dare not so much as hope, said he, by my passion, to excite the least sensibility in a heart like yours, destined for the greatest prince in the world. Alas! it would be a comfort to me in my misfortunes, if I could flatter myself that you have not looked upon the excess of my love with indifference. My lord, answered Fetnah --Alas! madam, said Ganem, interrupting her at the word lord, this is the second time you have done me the honour to call me lord: the presence of the women-slaves hindered me the first time from taking notice of it to you: in the name of God, madam, do not give me this title of honour; it does not belong to me: treat me, I beseech you, as your slave: I am, and shall never cease to be so.

No, no, replied Fetnah, interrupting him in her turn, I shall be cautious how I treat after that manner a man to whom I owe my life. I should be ungrateful, could I say or do any thing that did not become you. Leave me, therefore, to follow the dictates of my gratitude, and do not require it of me that I misbehave myself towards you, in return for the benefits I have received. I shall never be guilty of it; I am too sensible of your respectful behaviour to abuse it; and I will not hesitate to own, that I do not look upon all your care with indifference. You know the reasons that condemn me to silence.

Ganem was ravished at that declaration; he wept for joy, and not being able to find expressions significant enough, in his own opinion, to return Fetnah thanks, was satisfied with telling her, that as she knew what she owed to the caliph, he, on his part, was not ignorant that ‘what belongs to the master is forbidden to the servant.’

Night drawing on, he rose up to fetch a light, which he brought in himself, as also some collation, as is the custom in the city of Bagdad, where, having made a good meal at noon, they passed the evening with eating some fruit, and drinking a glass of wine, and agreeable conversation till bed-time.

They both sat down at table, and at first complimented each other on the fruit as they presented it reciprocally. The excellency of the wine insensibly drew them both on to drink; and having drank two or three glasses, they agreed that neither should take another glass without singing some air first. Ganem sung verses he composed extempore, expressive of the vehemence of his passion; and Fetnah, encouraged by his example, composed and sung verses relating to her adventure, and always containing something which Ganem might take in a sense favourable to him; except this, she most exactly observed the fidelity due to the caliph. The collation held till very late, and the night was far advanced before they thought of parting. Ganem then withdrew to another apartment, leaving Fetnah where she was, the women-slaves he had bought coming in to wait upon her.

They lived together after this manner several days. The young merchant went not abroad, unless upon business of the utmost consequence, and even for that took the time when the lady was at her rest; for he could not prevail upon himself to lose a moment that might be spent in her company. All his thoughts were taken up with his dear Fetnah, who, on her side, giving way to her inclination, confessed she had no less affection for him than he had for her. However, fond as they were of each other, their respect for the caliph kept them within due bounds, which still heightened their passion.

Whilst Fetnah, thus snatched from the jaws of death, passed her time so agreeably with Ganem, Zobeide was not without some apprehensions in Haroun Alraschid’s palace.

No sooner had the three slaves, entrusted with the execution of her revenge, carried away the chest, without knowing what was in it, or having the least curiosity to inquire into it (as being used to pay a blind obedience to her commands), than she was seized with a tormenting uneasiness; a thousand perplexing thoughts disturbed her rest; sleep fled from her eyes, and she spent the night in contriving how to conceal her crime. My consort, said she, loves Fetnah more than ever he did any of his favourites. What shall I say to him at his return, when he inquires of me after her? Many contrivances occured to her, but none were satisfactory. Still she met with difficulties, and knew not where to fix. There lived with her an ancient lady, who had bred her up from her infancy. As soon as it was day she sent for her, and having entrusted her with the secret, said, My good mother, you have always assisted me with your advice; if ever I stood in need of it, it is now, when the business before you is to still my thoughts, distracted by a mortal anxiety, and to show me some way to satisfy the caliph.

My dear mistress, replied the old woman, it had been much better not to have run yourself into the difficulties you labour under; but since the thing is done, the best is to say no more of it. All that must now be thought of is how to deceive the commander of the believers; and I am of opinion, that you immediately cause a wooden image resembling a dead body to be carved. We will shroud it up in old linen, and when shut up in a coffin, it shall be buried in some part of the palace; then shall you immediately cause a marble monument to be built, in the form of a dome, over the burial-place, and erect a figure, which shall be covered with a black cloth, and set about with great candlesticks and large wax tapers. There is another thing, added the old lady, which ought not to be forgot: you must put on mourning, and cause the same to be done by all your own and Fetnah’s women, your eunuchs, and all the officers of the palace. When the caliph returns, and sees you all and the palace in mourning, he will not fail to ask the occasion of it. Then will you have an opportunity of insinuating yourself into his favour, by saying it was out of respect to him that you paid the last honours to Fetnah, snatched away by sudden death. You may tell him you have caused a mausoleum to be built, and in short, that you have paid all the last honours to his favourite, as he would have done himself had he been present. His passion for her being extraordinary, he will certainly go to shed tears upon her grave; and perhaps, added the old woman, he will not believe she is really dead. He may, perhaps, suspect you have turned her out of the palace through jealousy, and look upon all the mourning as an artifice to deceive him, and prevent his making search after her. It is likely he will cause the coffin to be taken up and opened, and it is certain he will be convinced of her death, as soon as he shall see the figure of a dead body buried. He will be pleased with all you shall have done, and express his gratitude. As for the wooden image, I will undertake to have it cut myself by a carver in the city, who shall not know what use it is to be put to. As for your part, madam, order Fetnah’s woman, who yesterday gave her the lemonade, to give out, among her companions, that she has just found her mistress dead in her bed; and to the end that they may only think of lamenting, without offering to go into her chamber, let her add, she has already acquainted you with it, and that you have ordered Mesrour to cause her to be buried.

As soon as the old lady had spoken these words, Zobeide took a rich diamond ring out of her casket, and putting it on her finger, and embracing her in a transport of joy, said, How infinitely am I beholden to you, my good mother! I should never have thought of so ingenious a contrivance. It cannot fail of success, and I begin to recover my peace of mind. I leave the care of the wooden figure to you, and will go myself to order the rest.

The wooden image was got ready with as much expedition as Zobeide could have wished, and then conveyed by the old lady herself into Fetnah’s bed-chamber, where she dressed it like a dead body, and put it into a coffin. Then Mesrour, who was himself deceived by it, caused the coffin and the representation of Fetnah to be carried away, and buried with the usual ceremonies, in the place appointed by Zobeide, the favourite’s women weeping and lamenting, she who had given her the lemonade setting them an example by her cries and howlings.

That very day Zobeide sent for the architect of the palace and of the caliph’s other houses, and, according to the orders he received from her, the mausoleum was finished in a very short time. Such potent princesses as the consort of a monarch, whose power extended from east to west, are always punctually obeyed in whatsoever they command. She soon put on mourning with all the court; so that the news of Fetnah’s death was quickly spread all over the city.

Ganem was one of the last who heard of it, for, as I have before observed, he hardly ever went abroad. Being, however, at length informed of it, Madam, said he to the caliph’s fair favourite, you are believed in Bagdad to be dead, and I do not question but that Zobeide herself believes it. I bless Heaven that I am the cause, and the happy witness of your being alive: and would to God, that, taking the advantage of this false report, you would share my fortune, and go far from hence to reign in my heart! But whither does this pleasing transport carry me? I do not consider that you are born to make the greatest prince in the world happy; and that only Haroun Alraschid is worthy of you. Supposing you could resolve to give him up for me, and that you would follow me, ought I to consent to it? No, it is my part always to remember, that ‘what belongs to the master is forbidden to the slave.’

The lovely Fetnah, though moved by the tenderness of the passion he expressed, yet prevailed with herself not to answer it. My lord, said she to him, we cannot obstruct Zobeide’s triumphing. I am not at all surprised at the artifice she makes use of to conceal her guilt: but let her go on; I flatter myself that sorrow will soon follow her triumph. The caliph will return, and we shall find the means privately to inform him of all that has happened. In the mean time, let us be more cautious than ever, that she may not know I am alive. I have already told you the consequences.

At the end of three months the caliph returned to Bagdad with glory, having vanquished all his enemies. He entered the palace with impatience to see Fetnah, and to lay all his new laurels at her feet; but was amazed to see all the officers he had left behind him in mourning. He was struck without knowing the cause; and his concern was redoubled, when coming into the apartment of Zobeide, he espied that princess coming to meet him in mourning, with all her women. He immediately asked her the cause of it with much agitation. Commander of the believers, answered Zobeide, I am in mourning for your slave Fetnah; who died so suddenly, that it was impossible to apply any remedy for her distemper. She would have proceeded, but the caliph did not give her time, being so surprised at the news, that he cried out, and fainted in the arms of Giafar, his grand vizier, who attended him. But soon recovering himself, he with a feeble voice, which sufficiently expressed his extreme grief, asked where his dear Fetnah had been buried. Sir, said Zobeide, I myself took care of her funeral, and spared no cost to make it magnificent. I have caused a marble mausoleum to be built over her grave, and will attend you thither, if you desire it.

The caliph would not permit Zobeide to take that trouble, but contented himself to have Mesrour conduct him. He went thither just as he was, that is, in his camp dress. When he saw the figure covered with a black cloth, the wax lights round it, and the magnificence of the mausoleum, he was amazed that Zobeide should have performed the obsequies of her rival with so much pomp; and being naturally of a jealous temper, he suspected his wife’s generosity, and fancied his mistress might perhaps be yet alive; that Zobeide, taxing the advantage of his long absence, might have turned her out of the palace, ordering those she had entrusted to conduct her, to convey her so far off that she might never more be heard of. This was all he suspected; for he did not think Zobeide wicked enough to have attempted the life of his favourite.

The better to discover the truth himself, this prince ordered the figure to be removed, and caused the grave and the coffin to be opened in his presence; but when he saw the linen wrapped round the wooden image, he durst not proceed any farther. This religious caliph thought it would be an irreligious act to suffer the body of the dead lady to be touched; and this scrupulous fear prevailed over his love and curiosity. He doubted not of Fetnah’s death. He caused the coffin to be shut up again, the grave to be filled, and the figure to be placed as it was before.

The caliph, thinking himself obliged to pay some respect to the tomb of his favourite, sent for the ministers of religion, the officers of the palace, and the readers of the Koran; and, whilst they were collecting together, he remained in the mausoleum, moistening with his tears the earth that covered the phantom of his mistress. When all the persons he had sent for were come, he stood before the figure, and they about it recited long prayers; after which, the readers of the Koran read several chapters.

The same ceremony was performed every day for a whole month, morning and evening, the caliph being always present, with Giafar the grand vizier, and the principal officers of the court, all of them in mourning, as well as the caliph himself, who all the time ceased not to honour the memory of Fetnah with his tears, and would not hear of any business.

The last day of the month, the prayers and reading of the Koran lasted from morning till break of day the next morning; and at length, when all was done, every man returned home. Haroun Alraschid, being tired with sitting up so long, went to take some rest in his apartment, and fell asleep on a sofa, between two of the court ladies, one of them sitting at the bed’s head, and the other at the feet, who, whilst he slept, were working some embroidery, and observed a profound silence.

She who sat at the bed’s head, and whose name was Nouron-Nihar (that is, Dawn of the Day,) perceiving the caliph was asleep, whispered to the other, called Negmatos Sohi (signifying Morning-Star,) There is great news! The commander of the believers, our master, will be overjoyed when he awakes, and hears what I have to tell him: Fetnah is not dead; she is in perfect health. O heavens! cried Morning-Star, in a transport of joy, is it possible that the beautiful, the charming, the incomparable Fetnah, should be still among the living? Morning Star uttered these words with so much vivacity, and so loud, that the caliph awaked. He asked why they had disturbed his rest? Alas! my sovereign lord, answered Morning-Star, pardon me this indiscretion; I could not without transport hear that Fetnah is still alive; it caused such emotion in me, that I could not conceal it. What then is become of her, said the caliph, if she is not dead? Chief of the believers, replied Dawn of the Day, I this evening received a note, not signed, from a person unknown, but written with Fetnah’s own hand, who gives me an account of her melancholy adventure, and orders me to acquaint you with it. I thought fit, before I fulfilled my commission, to let you take some few moments’ rest, believing you must stand in need of it, after your fatigue; and-- Give me that note, said the caliph, interrupting her eagerly; you were wrong to defer delivering it to me.

Dawn of the Day immediately presented to him the note, which he opened with much impatience, and in it Fetnah gave a particular account of all that had befallen her, but enlarged a little too much on the care Ganem took of her. The caliph, who was naturally jealous, instead of being provoked at the inhumanity of Zobeide, was more concerned at the infidelity he fancied Fetnah had been guilty of towards him. Is it so? said he, after reading the note; the perfidious wretch has been four months with a young merchant, and has the effrontery to boast of his attention to her. Thirty days are past since my return to Bagdad, and she now bethinks herself of sending me news of herself. Ungrateful creature! whilst I spend the days in bewailing her, she passes them in betraying me. Go to; let us take vengeance of a false woman, and that bold youth who affronts me. Having spoken these words, that prince rose up, and went into a great hall where he used to appear in public, and give audience to the great men of his court. The first gate was opened, and immediately all the courtiers, who were waiting without, entered. The grand vizier came in, and prostrated himself before the throne the caliph sat on. Then rising, he stood before his master, who, in a tone which denoted he would be instantly obeyed, said to him, Giafar, your presence is requisite for putting in execution an important affair I am about to commit to you. Take four hundred men of my guards along with you, and first inquire where a merchant of Damascus lives, whose name is Ganem, the son of Ayoub. When you have learnt it, repair to his house, and cause it to be razed to the foundation; but first secure Ganem, and bring him hither, with my slave Fetnah, who has lived with him these four months. I will punish her, and make an example of that insolent man, who has presumed to fail in respect to me.

The grand vizier having received this positive command, made a low bow to the caliph, having his hand on his head, in token that he would rather lose it than disobey him, and departed. The first thing he did was to send to the syndic of the dealers in foreign stuffs and fine silks for the new ones bought of Ganem, with strict orders, above all things, to find out the street and house he lived in. The officer he sent with these orders brought him back word, that he had scarce been seen for some months, and no man knew what could keep him at home, if he was there. The same officer likewise told Giafar where Ganem lived, and the name of the widow who had let him the house.

Upon this exact information, that minister, without losing time, marched with the soldiers the caliph had ordered him to take, went to the judge of the police, whom he caused to bear him company, and attended by a great number of carpenters and masons, with the necessary tools for razing a house, came to that where Ganem lived; and finding it stood single, he posted his soldiers round it, to prevent the young merchant’s making his escape.

Fetnah and Ganem had just dined: the lady was sitting at a window next the street; hearing a noise, she looked out through the lattice, and seeing the grand vizier draw near, with all his attendants, she concluded she was their object as well as Ganem. She perceived her note had been received, but had not expected such an answer, having hoped that the caliph would have taken the matter in a different light. She knew not how long that prince had been come home; and though she was acquainted with his jealous temper, yet she apprehended nothing on that account. However, the sight of the grand vizier and the soldiers made her tremble, not indeed for herself, but for Ganem; she did not question clearing herself, provided the caliph would but hear her. As for Ganem, whom she loved less out of gratitude than inclination, she plainly foresaw that his incensed rival would see, and might be apt to condemn him, upon account of his youth and person. Full of that thought, she turned to the young merchant, and said, Alas! Ganem, we are undone! it is you and I that are sought after. He presently looked through the lattice, and was seized with dread when he beheld the caliph’s guards, with their naked scimitars, and the grand vizier, with the civil magistrate, at the head of them. At that sight he stood motionless, and had not power to utter one word. Ganem, said the favourite, there is no time to be lost; if you love me, put on the habit of one of your slaves immediately, and daub your face and arms with soot; --then put some of these dishes on your head, you may be taken for a servant belonging to the eating-house, and they will let you pass. If they happen to ask you where the master of the house is, answer, without any hesitation, that he is within. Alas! madam, answered Ganem, less concerned for himself than for Fetnah, you only take care of me --what will become of you? Let not that trouble you, replied Fetnah; it is my part to look to that. As for what you leave in this house, I will take care of it, and I hope it will be one day faithfully restored to you, when the caliph’s anger shall be over; but do you avoid his fury. The orders he gives in the heat of passion are always fatal. The young merchant’s affliction was so great, that he knew not what course to fix upon, and would certainly have suffered himself to have been seized by the caliph’s soldiers, had not Fetnah pressed him to disguise himself. He submitted to her persuasions, put on the habit of a slave, daubed himself with soot; and it was high time, for they were knocking at the door, and all they could do was to embrace each other tenderly. They were both so overwhelmed with sorrow, that they could not utter one word. Thus they parted. Ganem went out with some dishes on his head; he was taken for the servant of an eating house, and nobody offered to stop him. On the contrary, the grand vizier, who was the first that met him, gave way and let him pass, little thinking that he was the man he looked for. Those who were behind the grand vizier made way as he had done, and thus favoured his escape. He got speedily to one of the city gates, and so clear away.

Whilst he was making the best of his way from the grand vizier Giafar, that minister came into the room where Fetnah was sitting on a sofa, and where there were many chests full of Ganem’s clothes, and of the money he had made of his goods.

As soon as Fetnah saw the grand vizier come into the room, she fell flat on her face, and continuing in that posture, as it were, ready to receive her death, My lord, said she, I am ready to undergo the sentence passed against me by the commander of the believers; you need only make it known to me. Madam, answered Giafar, falling also down till she had raised herself, God forbid any man should presume to lay profane hands on you. I do not intend to offer you the least harm. I have no farther orders than to entreat you will be pleased to go with me to the palace, and to conduct you thither, with the merchant that lives in this house. My lord, replied the favourite, let us go; I am ready to follow you. As for the young merchant, to whom I am indebted for my life, he is not here; he has been gone about a month since to Damascus, whither his business called him, and he has left these chests you see under my care till he returns. I conjure you to cause them to be carried to the palace, and order them to be secured, that I may perform the promise I made him to take all possible care of them.

You shall be obeyed, said Giafar; and immediately sent for porters, whom he commanded to take up the chests, and carry them to Mesrour.

As soon as the porters were gone, he whispered the civil magistrate, committing to him the care of seeing the house razed, but first to cause diligent search to be made for Ganem, who, he suspected, might be hid, notwithstanding what Fetnah had told him. Then he went out, taking this young lady with him, attended by the two slaves that waited on her. As for Ganem’s slaves, they were not regarded; they ran in among the crowd, and it was not known what became of them.

No sooner was Giafar out of the house, than the masons and carpenters began to raze it, and did their business so effectually, that, in a few hours, none of it remained. But the civil magistrate, not finding Ganem, after the strictest search, sent to acquaint the grand vizier with it, before that minister reached the palace. Well, said Haroun Alraschid, seeing him come into his closet, have you executed my orders? Yes, sir, answered Giafar; the house Ganem lived in is levelled with the ground, and I have brought you your favourite Fetnah; she is at your closet door, and I will call her in, if you command me. As for the young merchant, we could not find him, though every place has been searched; and Fetnah affirms that he has been gone a month to Damascus.

Never was any man in such a passion as the caliph, when he heard that Ganem had made his escape. As for his favourite, being possessed that she had been false to him, he would neither see nor speak to her. Mesrour, said he to the chief of the eunuchs, who was then present, take the ungrateful, the perfidious Fetnah, and go shut her up in the dark tower. That tower was within the precinct of the palace, and commonly served as a prison for the favourites who any way offended the caliph.

Mesrour being used to execute his sovereign’s orders, though never so unjust, without making any answer, obeyed this with some reluctance. He signified his concern to Fetnah, who was the more grieved at it, because she had reckoned that the caliph would not refuse to speak to her. She was obliged to submit to her hard fate, and to follow Mesrour, who conducted her to the dark tower, and there left her.

In the mean time, the enraged caliph dismissed his grand vizier, and, only hearkening to his passion, writ the following letter with his own hand to the king of Syria, his cousin and tributary who resided at Damascus:--

The Letter from the Caliph Haroun Alraschid to Mohammed Zinebi, King of Syria.

‘Cousin,

‘This letter is to inform you, that a merchant of Damascus, whose name is Ganem, the son of Abou Ayoub, has seduced the most amiable of my women slaves, called Fetnah, and is fled. It is my will, that when you have read my letter, you cause search to be made for Ganem, and secure him. When he is in your power, you shall cause him to be loaded with irons, and, for three days successively, let him receive fifty strokes with a bull’s pizzle. Then let him be led through all parts of the city, with a crier, crying, This is the smallest punishment the commander of the believers inflicts on him that offends his lord, and debauches one of his slaves. After that, you shall send him to me under a strong guard. It is my will that you cause his house to be plundered; and when it shall be razed, order the materials to be carried out of the city into the middle of the plain. Besides this, if he has father, mother, sister, wives, daughters, or other kindred, cause them to be stripped; and when they are naked, expose them three days to the whole city, forbidding any person, on pain of death, to afford them any shelter. I expect you will without delay execute my command.

‘Haroun Alraschid.’

The caliph having written this letter, sent it away by an express, ordering him to make all possible speed, and to take pigeons along with him, that he might the sooner hear what had been done by Mohammed Zinebi.

The pigeons of Bagdad have this peculiar quality, that, though they be carried never so far, they return to Bagdad as soon as they are turned loose, especially when they have young ones. A letter rolled up is made fast under their wing, and by that means, advice is speedily received from such places as it is desired.

The caliph’s courier travelled night and day, as his master’s impatience required; and being come to Damascus, went directly to king Zinebi’s palace, who sat upon his throne to receive the caliph’s letter. The courier having delivered it, Mohammed, looking upon it, and knowing the hand, stood up to show his respect, kissed the letter, and laid it on his head, to denote he was ready submissively to obey the orders contained in it. He opened it, and having read it, immediately descended from his throne, and, without losing time, mounted on horseback, with the principal officers of his household. He also sent for the civil magistrate, who came to him; and then he went directly to Ganem’s house, attended by all his guards.

That young merchant’s mother had never heard or received any letter from him since he left Damascus; but the other merchants with whom he went to Bagdad were returned, and all of them told her they had left her son in perfect health. However, seeing he did not return himself, and neglecting to write, the tender mother could not but be persuaded that he was dead, and was so fully convinced of it in her imagination, that she went into mourning. She bewailed Ganem as if she had seen him die, and had herself closed his eyes; never mother expressed greater sorrow; and so far was she from seeking any comfort, that she delighted in indulging her sorrow. She caused a dome to be built in the middle of the court belonging to her house, in which she placed a figure representing her son, and covered it with black cloth. She spent the greatest part of the days and nights in weeping under that dome, as if her son had been buried there; the beautiful Alcolomb, or Ravisher of Hearts, her daughter, bore her company, and mixed her tears with hers.

It was now some time since they had thus devoted themselves to sorrow, and since the neighbourhood, hearing their cries and lamentations, pitied such tender relations, when king Mohammed Zinebi knocked at the door, which being opened by a slave belonging to the family, he went briskly into the house, inquiring for Ganem, the son of Abou Ayoub.

Though the slave had never seen king Zinebi, she easily guessed by his retinue that this must be one of the principal officers in Damascus. My lord, said she, that Ganem you inquire for is dead; my mistress, his mother, is in that monument you see there, actually lamenting the loss of him. The king, not regarding what was said by the slave, caused all the house to be diligently searched by his guards for Ganem. Then he advanced towards the monument, where he saw the mother and daughter sitting on a mat by the figure which represented Ganem, and their faces appeared to him bathed in tears. These poor women immediately veiled themselves as soon as they beheld a man at the door of the dome; but the mother, knowing the king of Damascus, got up, and ran to cast herself at his feet. My good lady, said he, I was looking for your son Ganem; is he here? Alas! sir, cried the mother, it is a long time since he has ceased to be; would to God I had at least put him into his coffin with my own hands, and had the comfort of having his bones in this monument! O my son, my dear son! She would have said more, but was oppressed with so violent sorrow, that she was not able.

Zinebi was moved, for he was a prince of a mild nature, and had much compassion for the sufferings of the unfortunate. If Ganem alone is guilty, thought he to himself, why should the mother and the daughter, who are innocent, be punished? Ah! cruel Haroun Alraschid! what a mortification do you put upon me, in making me the executioner of your vengeance, obliging me to persecute persons who have not offended you!

The guards whom the king had ordered to search for Ganem came and told him their search was without any success. He was fully convinced of this --the tears of those two women would not leave him any room to doubt. It distracted him to be obliged to execute the caliph’s order. My good lady, said he to Ganem’s mother, come out of this monument with your daughter; it is no place of safety for you. They went out, and he, to secure them against any insult, took off his own robe, which was very large, and covered them both with it, bidding them keep close to him. Then he ordered the populace to be let in to plunder, which was performed with the utmost rapaciousness, and with shouts, which terrified Ganem’s mother and sister the more, because they knew not the reason of it. The rabble carried off the richest goods, chests full of wealth, the fine Persian and Indian carpets, cushions covered with cloth of gold and silver, fine china ware; in short, all was taken away; nothing was left but the bare walls of the house; and it was a dismal spectacle for the unhappy ladies to see all their goods plundered, without knowing why they were so cruelly treated.

When the house was plundered, Mohammed ordered the civil magistrate to raze the house and monument; and while that was doing, he carried away Alcolomb and her mother to his palace. There it was he redoubled their affliction, acquainting them with the caliph’s will. He commands me, said he to them, to cause you to be stripped, and exposed stark naked for three days to the view of the people. It is with the utmost reluctance that I execute that cruel and ignominous sentence. The king delivered these words with such an air, as plainly made it appear his heart was really pierced with grief and compassion. Though the fear of being dethroned prevented his following the dictates of his pity, yet he in some measure moderated the rigour of Haroun Alraschid’s orders, causing large shifts, without sleeves, to be made of coarse horsehair for Ganem’s mother and his sister Alcolomb.

The next day, these two victims of the caliph’s rage were stripped of their clothes, and their horse-hair shifts put upon them; their head-dress was also taken away, so that their dishevelled hair hung floating on their backs. Alcolomb had the finest hair in the world, and it hung down to the ground. In that condition they were exposed to the people. The civil magistrate, attended by his officers, went along with them, and they were conducted through the city. A crier went before them, who every now and then cried, ‘This is the punishment due to those who have drawn on themselves the indignation of the commander of the believers.’

Whilst they walked in this manner along the streets of Damascus, with their arms and feet naked, clad in such a strange garment, and endeavouring to hide their confusion under their hair, with which they covered their faces, all the people were dissolved in tears; more especially the ladies, looking on them as innocent persons, through their lattice-windows, and being particularly moved by Alcolomb’s youth and beauty, made the air ring with their dreadful shrieks as they passed before their houses. The very children, frightened at those shrieks, and at the spectacle that occasioned them, mixed their cries with that general lamentation, and added new horror to it. In short, had an enemy been in Damascus, putting all to fire and sword, the consternation could not have been greater.

It was near night when that dismal scene concluded. The mother and daughter were both conducted back to king Mohammed’s palace. Not being used to walk barefoot, they were so spent, that they lay a long time in a swoon. The queen of Damascus, highly afflicted at their misfortune, notwithstanding the caliph’s prohibition to relieve them, sent some of her women to comfort them, with all sorts of refreshments and wine to recover their spirits.

The queen’s women found them still in a swoon, and almost past receiving any benefit by what they offered them. However, with much difficulty, they were brought to themselves. Ganem’s mother immediately returned them thanks for their courtesy. --My good ladies, said one of the queen’s ladies to her, we are highly concerned at your affliction, and the queen of Syria, our mistress, has done us a favour in employing us to assist you. We can assure you, that princess is much afflicted at your misfortunes, as well as the king her consort. Ganem’s mother entreated the queen’s women to return her majesty a thousand thanks from her and her daughter Alcolomb; and then directing her discourse to the lady that spoke to her, Madam, said she to her, the king has not told me why the chief of the believers inflicts so many outrages on us; pray be pleased to tell us what crimes we have been guilty of. My good lady, answered the other, the origin of your misfortunes proceeds from your son Ganem. He is not dead, as you imagine. He is accused of having stolen the beautiful Fetnah, the best beloved of all the king’s favourites; and he having, by timely flight, withdrawn himself from that prince’s indignation, the punishment is fallen on you. All the world condemns the caliph’s resentment, but all the world fears him; and you see king Zinebi himself dares not resist his orders, for fear of incurring his displeasure. All we can do is to pity you, and exhort you to have patience.

I know my son, answered Ganem’s mother; I have educated him very carefully and in that respect which is due to the commander of the believers. He has not committed the crime he is accused of: I dare answer for his innocence. But I will give over murmuring and complaining, since it is for him that I suffer, and he is not dead. O Ganem! added she, in a transport of love and joy, my dear son Ganem! is it possible that you are still alive? I am no longer concerned for the loss of my goods; and how extravagant soever the caliph’s orders may be, I forgive him all the severity of them, provided Heaven has preserved my son. I am only concerned for my daughter; her sufferings alone afflict me: yet I believe her to be so good a sister as to follow my example.

At hearing these words, Alcolomb, who, till then, had appeared insensible, turned to her mother, and clasping her arms about her neck, Yes, dear mother, said she, I will always follow your example, whatever extremity your love for my brother brings you to.

The mother and daughter thus interchanging their sighs and tears, continued a considerable time in such moving embraces. In the mean time the queen’s women, who were much moved at that spectacle, omitted no persuasions to prevail with Ganem’s mother to take some sustenance. She eat a morsel out of complaisance, and Alcolomb did the like.

The caliph having ordered that Ganem’s kindred should be exposed three days successively to the sight of the people in the condition already mentioned, Alcolomb and her mother afforded the same spectacle the second time next day, from morning till night. But that day and the following, things did not pass after the same manner: the streets, which at first had been full of people, were now quite empty. All the merchants, incensed at the ill usage of Abou Ayoub’s widow and daughter, shut up their shops and kept themselves close within their houses. The ladies, instead of looking through their lattice windows, withdrew into the back parts of their houses. There was not a soul to be seen in the public places those unfortunate women were carried through. It looked as if all the inhabitants of Damascus had abandoned their city.

On the fourth day, king Mahommed Zinebi, who was resolved punctually to obey the caliph’s orders, though he did not approve of them, sent criers into all quarters of the city to make proclamation, strictly forbidding all the inhabitants of Damascus, and strangers, of what condition soever, upon pain of death, and having their bodies cast to the dogs to be devoured, to receive Ganem’s mother and sister into their houses, or to give them a morsel of bread or a drop of water, and, in a word, to afford them the least support, or hold the least correspondence with them.

When the criers had performed what the king had enjoined them, that prince ordered the mother and the daughter to be turned out of the palace, and left to their choice to go where they thought fit. As soon as they appeared, all persons fled from them, so great an impression had the late prohibition made upon them all. They easily perceived that every body shunned them; but not knowing the reason of it, were much surprised; and their amazement was the greater, when coming into any street, or among many persons, they recollected some of their best friends, who presently vanished with as much haste as the rest. What is the meaning of this? said Ganem’s mother; do we carry the plague about us? Must the unjust and barbarous usage we have received render us odious to our fellow-citizens? Come, my child, added she, let us depart from Damascus with all speed; let us not stay any longer in a city where we are become frightful to our very friends.

The two wretched ladies, discoursing after this manner, came to one of the extremities of the city, and retired to a ruined house, there to pass the night. Thither some Musselmen, out of charity and compassion, resorted to them after the day was shut in. They carried them provisions, but durst not stay to comfort them, for fear of being discovered, and punished for disobeying the caliph’s orders.

In the mean time king Zinebi had let fly a pigeon to give Haroun Alraschid an account of his exact obedience. He informed him of all that had been done, and conjured him to direct what he would have done with Ganem’s mother and sister. He soon received the caliph’s answer the same way, which was, that he banish them from Damascus for ever. Immediately the king of Syria sent men to the old house, with orders to take the mother and daughter, and to conduct them three days journey from Damascus, and there to leave them, forbidding them ever to return to the city.

Zinebi’s men executed their commission, but being less exact than their master, in the strict performance of every tittle of Haroun Alraschid’s orders, they in pity gave Alcolomb and her mother some small pieces of money to buy them some subsistence, and each of them a bag, which they hung about their necks, to carry their provisions.

In this miserable condition they came to the first village. The peasants’ wives flocked about them, and as it appeared through their disguise that they were people of some fashion, they asked them what was the occasion of their travelling after that manner, in a habit that did not seem to belong to them. Instead of answering the question put to them, they fell to weeping, which only served to heighten the curiosity of the peasants, and to move their compassion. Ganem’s mother told them what she and her daughter had endured; at which the good countrywomen were sensibly afflicted, and endeavoured to comfort them. They treated them as well as their poverty would permit, took off their horse-hair shifts, which were very uneasy to them, and put on them others which they gave them, with shoes, and something to cover their heads, and save their hair.

Having expressed their gratitude to those charitable women, Alcolomb and her mother departed from that village, taking short journeys towards Aleppo. They used at night to retire near or into the mosques, where they passed the night on the mat, if there was any, or else on the bare pavement; and sometimes put up in the public places appointed for the use of travellers. As for sustenance, they did not want it, for they often came to places where bread, boiled rice, and other provisions, are distributed to all travellers who desire it.

At length they came to Aleppo, but would not stay there, and continuing their journey towards the Euphrates, crossed that river, and entered into Mesopotamia, which they traversed as far as Moussoul. Thence, notwithstanding all they had endured, they proceeded to Bagdad. That was the place they had fixed their thoughts upon, hoping to find Ganem there, though they ought not to have fancied that he was in the city where the caliph resided: but they hoped, because they wished it; their affection for him increasing instead of diminishing, in spite of their misfortunes. Their conversation was generally about him, and they inquired for him of all they met. But let us leave Alcolomb and her mother, and return to Fetnah.

She was still confined close in the dark tower, ever since the day that had been so fatal to Ganem and her. However, as disagreeable as her prison was to her, it was much less grievous than the thoughts of Ganem’s misfortune, the uncertainty of whose fate was a killing affliction to her. There was scarce a moment in which she did not lament him.

The caliph was accustomed to walk frequently at night within the enclosure of his palace, for he was the most inquisitive prince in the world, and sometimes by those night-walks, he came to the knowledge of things that happened in his palace, which would otherwise never have come to his ear: one of those nights, in his walk, he happened to pass by the dark tower, and fancying he heard somebody talk, he stopt, and drew near the door to listen, and distinctly heard these words, which Fetnah, whose thoughts were always on Ganem, uttered with a loud voice: O Ganem, too unfortunate Ganem! where are you at this time? whither has thy cruel fate led thee? Alas! it is I that have made you wretched! Why did you not let me perish miserably, rather than afford me your generous relief? What melancholy reward have you received for your care and respect! The commander of the faithful, who ought to have rewarded, persecutes you; and in return for having always regarded me as a person reserved for his bed, you lose all your goods, and are obliged to seek for safety in flight. O caliph, barbarous caliph, what will you say for yourself, when you shall appear with Ganem before the tribunal of the Supreme Judge, and the angels shall testify the truth before your face? All the power you are now invested with, and which makes almost the whole world tremble, will not prevent your being condemned and punished for your violent and unjust proceedings. Here Fetnah ceased her complaints, her sighs and tears putting a stop to her utterance.

This was enough to make the caliph reflect. He plainly perceived, that if what he heard was true, his favourite must be innocent, and that he had been too hasty in giving such orders against Ganem and his family. Being resolved to be rightly informed in an affair which so nearly concerned him in point of equity, on which he valued himself, he immediately returned to his apartment, and that moment ordered Mesrour to repair to the dark tower, and bring Fetnah to him.

By this command, and much more by the caliph’s manner of speaking, the chief of the eunuchs guessed that his master designed to pardon his favourite, and take her to himself again. He was overjoyed at it, for he loved Fetnah, and had been much concerned at her disgrace; and therefore flying instantly to the tower, Madam, said he to the favourite, with such an air as expressed his satisfaction, be pleased to follow me; I hope you will never more return to this vile dark tower: the commander of the faithful wishes to speak with you, and I draw from it a happy omen.

Fetnah followed Mesrour, who conducted her into the caliph’s closet. She prostrated herself before that prince, and so continued, her face bathed in tears. Fetnah, said the caliph, without bidding her rise, I think you charge me with violence and injustice. Who is he, that notwithstanding the regard and respect he had for me, is in a miserable condition? Speak freely; you know the natural goodness of my disposition, and that I love to do justice.

By these words the favourite saw plainly that the caliph had heard what she had said, and laying hold on so favourable an opportunity to clear her dear Ganem, Commander of the true believers, said she, if I have let fall any word that is not agreeable to your majesty, I most humbly beseech you to forgive me; but he whose innocence and wretched state you desire to be informed of, is Ganem, the unhappy son of Abou Ayoub, merchant of Damascus. He is the man that saved my life, and afforded me a safe sanctuary in his house. I must own, that, from the first moment he saw me, he perhaps designed to devote himself to me, and conceived hopes of engaging me to admit his services. I guessed at this, by the eagerness he showed in entertaining me, and doing me all the good offices which I wanted under the circumstances I was then in; but as soon as he heard that I had the honour to belong to you, Ah, madam, said he, that which belongs to the master is forbidden to the slave. From that moment, I owe this justice to his virtue, his behaviour was always suitable to his words. However, you, commander of the true believers, well know with what rigour you have treated him, and you will answer for it before the tribunal of God.

The caliph was not displeased with Fetnah for the freedom of those words; but may I, answered he, rely on the assurance you give me of Ganem’s virtue? Yes, replied Fetnah, you may. I would not for the world conceal the truth from you: and to prove to you that I am sincere, I must make a confession to you, which perhaps may displease you; but I beg pardon of your majesty beforehand. Speak, daughter, said Haroun Alraschid; I forgive you all, provided you conceal nothing from me. Well, then, replied Fetnah, let me inform you, that Ganem’s respectful behaviour, joined to all the good offices he did me, gained him my esteem. I went farther yet: you know the tyranny of love. I felt some tender inclination rising in my breast. He perceived it, but far from availing himself of my frailty, and notwithstanding the flame which consumed him, he still remained steady in his duty; and all that his passion could force from him was those words I have already told your majesty; ‘That which belongs to the master is forbidden to the slave.’

This ingenuous confession might have provoked any other man than the caliph; but it completely appeased that prince. He commanded her to rise, and making her sit by him, Tell me your story, said he, from the beginning to the end. She did so with much art and spirit, passing slightly over what regarded Zobeide and enlarging on the obligation she owed to Ganem; the expense he had been at for her; and above all, she highly extolled his discretion, endeavouring by that means to make the caliph sensible that she had been under the necessity of remaining concealed in Ganem’s house, to deceive Zobeide. She concluded with the young merchant’s escape, which she plainly told the caliph she had compelled him to, that he might avoid his indignation.

When she had done speaking, that prince said to her, I believe all you have told me; but why was it so long before you let me hear from you? Was there any need of staying a whole month after my return, before you sent me word where you were? Commander of the true believers, answered Fetnah, Ganem went abroad so very seldom, that you need not wonder we were not the first that heard of your return. Besides that, Ganem, who took upon him to deliver the letter I wrote to Nouron Nihar, was a long time before he could find an opportunity of putting it into her own hands.

It is enough, Fetnah, replied the caliph; I acknowledge my fault, and would willingly make amends for it, by heaping favours on that young merchant of Damascus. Consider, therefore, what I can do for him. Ask what you think fit, and I will grant it. Hereupon the favourite fell down at the caliph’s feet, with her face to the ground; and rising again, said, Commander of the true believers, after returning your majesty thanks for Ganem, I most humbly intreat you to cause it to be published throughout your dominions, that you pardon the son of Abou Ayoub, and that he may safely come to you. I will do more, rejoined that prince; in requital for having saved your life, and the respect he has shown me, to make amends for the loss of his goods, and in short, to repair the wrong I have done to his family, I give him to you for a husband. Fetnah had not words expressive enough to thank the caliph for his generosity: she then withdrew into the apartment she had occupied before her melancholy adventure. The same furniture was still in it; nothing had been removed: but that which pleased her most, was to find there Ganem’s chests and packs, which Mesrour had taken care to convey thither.

The next day Haroun Alraschid ordered the grand vizier to cause proclamation to be made throughout all his dominions, that he pardoned Ganem, the son of Abou Ayoub; but this proved of no effect, for a long time elapsed without any news of that young merchant Fetnah concluded, that he had not been able to survive the pain of losing her. A dreadful uneasiness seized her mind; but as hope is the last thing which forsakes lovers, she entreated the caliph to give her leave to seek for Ganem herself; which being granted, she took a purse with a thousand pieces of gold out of her casket, and went one morning out of the palace, mounted on a mule she had out of the caliph’s stables, very richly accoutred. Black eunuchs attended her, with their hands on each side upon the mule’s rump.

Thus she went from mosque to mosque, bestowing her alms among the devotees of the Mahometan religion, desiring their prayers for the accomplishment of an affair, on which the happiness of two persons, she told them, depended. She spent the whole day and the thousand pieces of gold in giving alms at the mosques, and returned to the palace in the evening.

The next day she took another purse of the same value, and, in the like equipage as the day before, went to the place where all the jewellers’ shops were, and stopping at the door without alighting, sent one of her black eunuchs for the syndic or chief of them. That syndic, who was a most charitable man, and spent above two-thirds of his income in relieving poor strangers, whether they happened to be sick or in distress, did not make Fetnah wait, knowing by her dress that she was a lady belonging to the palace. I apply myself to you, said she, putting the purse into his hands, as a person whose piety is cried up throughout the city. I desire you to distribute that gold among the poor strangers you relieve; for I know you make it your business to assist poor strangers who apply to your charity. I am also satisfied that you prevent their wants, and that nothing is more agreeable to you than to have an opportunity of relieving their misery. Madam, answered the syndic, I shall obey your commands with pleasure, but if you desire to exercise your charity in person, and will be pleased to step to my house, you will there see two women worthy of your compassion: I met them yesterday as they were coming into the city; they were in a deplorable condition, and it moved me the more, because I thought they were persons of rank. --Through all the rags that covered them, notwithstanding the impression the sun has made on their faces, I discovered a noble air, not to be commonly found in those poor people I relieve. I carried them both to my house, and delivered them to my wife, who was of the same opinion with me. She caused her slaves to provide them good beds, whilst she herself washed their faces, and gave them clean linen. We know not as yet who they are, because we wish to let them take some rest before we trouble them with our questions.

Fetnah, without knowing why, felt a curiosity to see them. The syndic would have conducted her to his house, but she would not give him the trouble, and was satisfied that a slave of his should show her the way. She alighted at the door, and followed the syndic’s slave, who was gone before to give notice to his mistress, she being then in the chamber with Alcolomb and her mother; for they were the persons the syndic had been speaking of to Fetnah.

The syndic’s wife, being informed by the slave that a lady from the palace was in her house, was going out of the room to meet her; but Fetnah, who had followed the slave close, did not give her time: and coming into the chamber, the syndic’s wife prostrated herself before her, to express the respect she had for all that belonged to the caliph. Fetnah took her up, and said, My good lady, I desire you will let me speak with those two strangers that arrived at Bagdad last night. Madam, answered the syndic’s wife, they lie in those two little beds you see close by each other. The favourite immediately drew near the mother’s, and viewing her carefully, Good woman, said she, I come to offer you my assistance: I have a considerable interest in this city, and may be of service to you and your companion. Madam, answered Ganem’s mother, I perceive by your obliging offers, that Heaven has not quite forsaken us, though we had cause to believe it, after so many misfortunes as have befallen us. Having uttered these words, she wept so bitterly that Fetnah and the syndic’s wife could not forbear letting fall some tears.

The caliph’s favourite having dried up here, said to Ganem’s mother, Be so kind as to tell us your misfortune, and recount your story. You cannot give the relation to any persons better disposed than we are to use all possible means to comfort you. Madam, replied Abou Ayoub’s disconsolate widow, a favourite of the commander of the true believers, a lady whose name is Fetnah, is the occasion of all our misfortunes. These words were like a thunderbolt to the favourite; but suppressing her agitation and concern, she suffered Ganem’s mother to proceed in the following manner:-- I am the widow of Abou Ayoub, a merchant of Damascus: I had a son called Ganem, who coming to trade at Bagdad, has been accused of having carried off that Fetnah. The caliph has caused search to be made for him every where, to put him to death; and not finding him, has written to the king of Damascus, to cause our house to be plundered and razed, and to expose my daughter and me three days successively stark-naked to the populace, and then to banish us out of Syria for ever. But how unworthy soever our usage has been, I should still be comforted, were my son alive, and I could meet with him. What a pleasure would it be for his sister and me to see him again! Embracing him, we should forget the loss of our goods, and all the evils we have suffered for him. Alas! I am fully persuaded he is only the innocent cause of them, and that he is no more guilty towards the caliph than his sister and I.

No doubt of it, said Fetnah, interrupting her there, he is no more guilty than you are: I can assure you of his innocence; for I am that very Fetnah you so much complain of; who, through some fatality in my stars, have occasioned you so many misfortunes. To me you must impute the loss of your son, if he is no more; but if I have occasioned your misfortune, I can in some measure relieve it. I have already justified Ganem to the caliph; that prince has caused it to be proclaimed throughout his dominions, that he pardons the son of Abou Ayoub; and doubt not he will do you as much good as he has done you harm. You are no longer his enemies. He waits for Ganem to requite the service he has done me, by uniting our fortunes; he gives me to him for his consort; therefore look on me as your daughter, and permit me to vow eternal friendship to you. Having so said, she bowed down on Ganem’s mother, who was so astonished, that she could return no answer. Fetnah held her a long time in her arms, and only left her to run to the other bed to embrace Alcolomb, who sitting up, held out her arms to receive her.

When the caliph’s charming favourite had given the mother and daughter all the tokens of affection they could expect from Ganem’s wife, she said to them, Cease both of you to afflict yourselves: the wealth Ganem had in this city is not lost; it is in my apartment in the palace: I know all the treasure of the world cannot comfort you without Ganem: I judge so of his mother and sister, if I may judge of them by myself. Blood is no less powerful than love in great minds; but why should we despair of seeing him again? We shall find him; the happiness of meeting with you makes me conceive fresh hopes. Perhaps this is the last day of your sufferings, and the beginning of a greater felicity than you enjoyed in Damascus, when Ganem was with you.

Fetnah would have gone on, when the syndic of the jewellers came in: Madam, said he to her, I come from seeing a very moving object; it is a young man, whom a camel-driver has just carried to the hospital at Bagdad: he was bound with cords on a camel, because he had not strength enough to sit on him. They had already unbound him, and were carrying him into the hospital, when I happened to pass by. I went up to the young man, viewed him attentively, and fancied his countenance was not altogether unknown to me. I asked him some questions concerning his family and his country; but all the answers I could get were only sighs and tears. I took pity on him, and by being so much used to sick people, perceived that he had need to have particular care taken of him. I would not permit him to be put into the hospital; for I am too well acquainted with their way of managing the sick, and am sensible of the incapacity of the physicians. I have caused him to be brought home to my house, by my slaves; and they are now, by my orders, in a private room where I placed him, putting on some of my own linen, and treating him as they would do me.

Fetnah’s heart leaped at these words of the jeweller, and she felt a sudden emotion, for which she could not account: Show me, said she to the syndic, into that sick man’s room; I should be glad to see him. The syndic conducted her, and whilst she was going thither, Ganem’s mother said to Alcolomb, Alas! daughter, wretched as that sick stranger is, your brother, if he be living, is not perhaps in a more happy condition.

The caliph’s favourite, coming into the chamber where the sick man was, drew near the bed, in which the syndic’s slaves had already laid him. She saw a young man, whose eyes were closed, his countenance pale, disfigured, and bathed in tears. She gazed earnestly on him, her heart beat, and she fancied she beheld Ganem; but yet she would not believe her eyes. Though she found something of Ganem in the object she beheld, yet in other respects he appeared so different, that she durst not imagine it was he that lay before her. Unable, however, to withstand the earnest desire of being satisfied, Ganem, said she, with a trembling voice, is it you I behold? Having spoken these words, she stopped to give the young man time to answer; but observing that he seemed insensible, Alas! Ganem, added she, it is not you that I talk to. My imagination being overcharged with your image, has given this stranger a deceitful resemblance. The son of Abou Ayoub, though never so sick, would know the voice of Fetnah. At the name of Fetnah, Ganem (for it was really he) opened his eyes, and turned his face towards the person that spoke to him; and knowing the caliph’s favourite, Ah! madam, said he, by what miracle --He could say no more; such a sudden transport of joy seized him, that he fainted away. Fetnah and the syndic did all they could to bring him to himself; but as soon as they perceived he began to revive, the syndic desired the lady to withdraw, for fear lest the sight of her should heighten Ganem’s distemper.

The young man, having recovered his senses, looked all around, and not seeing what he looked for, cried out, What is become of you, charming Fetnah? Did you really appear before my eyes, or was it only an illusion? No, sir, said the syndic, it was no illusion. It was I that caused that lady to withdraw, but you shall see her again, as soon as you are in a condition to bear her sight. You now stand in need of rest, and nothing ought to obstruct your taking it. The situation of your affairs is altered, since you are, as I suppose, that Ganem, in favour of whom the commander of the true believers has caused a proclamation to be made in Bagdad, declaring that he forgives him what is passed. Be satisfied for the present with knowing so much; the lady who just now spoke to you will acquaint you with the rest, therefore think of nothing but recovering your health; I will contribute all in my power towards it. Having spoken these words, he left Ganem to take his rest, and went himself to provide for him all such medicines as were proper to recover his strength, exhausted by hard living and toil.

During that time Fetnah was in the room with Alcolomb and her mother, where almost the same scene was acted over again; for when Ganem’s mother understood that the sick stranger whom the syndic had just brought into his house was Ganem himself, she was so overjoyed, that she also swooned away; and when, with the assistance of Fetnah and the syndic’s wife, she was again come to herself, she would have got up, to go and see her son; but the syndic coming in, hindered her, representing that Ganem was so weak and emaciated, that it would endanger his life to excite in him those emotions which must be the consequence of the unexpected sight of a beloved mother and sister. There was no occasion for the syndic’s saying any more to Ganem’s mother; as soon as she was told that she could not converse with her son, without hazarding his life, she ceased insisting to go and see him. Then Fetnah said, Let us bless Heaven for having brought us all together into one place. I will return to the palace to give the caliph an account of all these adventures, and to-morrow morning I will return to you. This said, she embraced the mother and the daughter, and went away. As soon as she came to the palace, she sent Mesrour to request a private audience of the caliph, which was immediately granted; and being brought into that prince’s closet, where he was alone, she prostrated herself at his feet, with her hands on the ground, according to custom. He commanded her to rise, and having made her sit down, asked whether she had heard any news of Ganem? Commander of the true believers, said she, I have been so successful, that I have found him, as also his mother and sister. The caliph was curious to know how she could find them in so short a time, and she satisfied his curiosity, saying so many things in commendation of Ganem’s mother and sister, that he desired to see them, as well as the young merchant.

Though Haroun Alraschid was passionate, and in his heat sometimes guilty of cruel actions; yet in return, he was just, and the most generous prince in the world, as soon as his anger was over, and he was made sensible of the wrong he had done. Having therefore no longer cause to doubt but that he had unjustly persecuted Ganem and his family, and having publicly wronged them, he resolved to make them public satisfaction. I am overjoyed, said he to Fetnah, that your search has proved so successful; it is a mighty satisfaction to me, not so much for your sake as for my own. I will keep the promise I have made you. You shall marry Ganem, and I here declare you are no longer my slave; you are free. Go back to that young merchant, and as soon as he has recovered his health, you shall bring him to me, with his mother and sister.

The next morning early Fetnah repaired to the syndic of the jewellers, being impatient to hear of Ganem’s health, and to tell the mother and daughter the good news she had for them. The first person she met with was the syndic, who told her that Ganem had rested very well that night; and that his distemper proceeded altogether from melancholy, and the cause being removed, he would soon recover his health.

Accordingly the son of Abou Ayoub was much amended. Rest, and the good medicines he had taken, but, above all, the different situation of his mind, had wrought so good an effect, that the syndic thought he might without danger see his mother, his sister, and his mistress, provided he was prepared to receive them; because there was ground to fear, that, not knowing his mother and sister were at Bagdad, the sight of them might occasion too great surprise and joy. It was therefore resolved, that Fetnah should first go alone into Ganem’s chamber, and then make a sign to the two other ladies to appear, when she thought it was proper.

Matters being so ordered, the syndic announced Fetnah’s coming to the sick man, who was so transported to see her, that he was again near fainting away. Well, Ganem, said she, drawing near to his bed, you have again found your Fetnah, whom you thought you had lost for ever. Ah, madam, eagerly interrupting her, what miracle has restored you to my sight? I thought you were in the caliph’s palace; that prince has doubtless listened to you. You have dispelled his jealousy, and he has restored you to his favour.

Yes, my dear Ganem, answered Fetnah, I have cleared myself before the commander of the true believers, who, to make amends for the wrong he has done you, bestows me on you for a wife. These last words occasioned such an excess of joy in Ganem, that he knew not for a while how to express himself, otherwise than by that passionate silence so well known to lovers. At length he broke out in these words: Beautiful Fetnah, cried he, may I give credit to what you tell me? May I believe that the caliph really resigns you to Abou Ayoub’s son? Nothing is more certain, answered the lady. That prince, who before caused search to be made for you, to take away your life, and who in his fury caused your mother and your sister to suffer a thousand indignities, desires now to see you, that he may reward the respect you had for him; and there is no question to be made but that he will load your family with his favours.

Ganem asked what the caliph had done to his mother and sister, which Fetnah told him; and he could not forbear letting fall some tears at that relation, notwithstanding the thoughts which arose in his mind at the news of being married to his mistress. But when Fetnah informed him that they were actually in Bagdad, and in the same house with him, he appeared so impatient to see them, that the favourite could no longer defer giving him that satisfaction; and accordingly called them in. They were at the door, only waiting for that moment. They came in, went up to Ganem, and embracing him in their turns, kissed him a thousand times. What tears were shed amidst those embraces! Ganem’s face was bathed with them, as well as his mother’s and sister’s; and Fetnah let fall abundance. The syndic himself and his wife were so moved at the spectacle, that they could not forbear weeping, nor sufficiently admire the secret workings of Providence, which brought together into their house four persons, whom fortune had so cruelly parted.

When they had all dried up their tears, Ganem drew fresh torrents, by the recital of all he had suffered from the day he left Fetnah till the moment the syndic brought him to his house. He told them, that having taken refuge in a small village, he there fell sick; that some charitable peasants had taken care of him, but finding he did not recover, a camel-driver had undertaken to carry him to the hospital at Bagdad. Fetnah also told them all the uneasiness of her imprisonment; how the caliph, having heard her talk in the tower, had sent for her into his closet, and how she had cleared herself. In conclusion, when they had related what accidents had befallen them, Fetnah said, Let us bless Heaven, which has brought us all together again, and let us think of nothing but the happiness that attends us. As soon as Ganem has recovered his health, he must appear before the caliph, with his mother and sister; but as they are not in a condition to be seen, I will make some provision for them. I desire you to stay a moment.

This said, she went away to the palace, and soon returned to the syndic’s with a purse containing a thousand pieces of gold, which she delivered to the syndic, desiring him to buy clothes for the mother and daughter. The syndic, who was a man of good taste, chose such as were very handsome, and had them made up with all speed. They were finished in three days, and Ganem finding himself strong enough to go abroad, prepared for it; but on the day he had appointed to pay his respects to the caliph, when he was making ready, with his mother and sister, the grand vizier Giafar came to the syndic’s house.

That minister came on horseback, attended by a great number of officers. Sir, said he to Ganem, as soon as he came in, I am come from the commander of the true believers, my master and yours; the orders I have differ very much from those which I do not care to revive in your memory; I am to bear you company, and to present you to the caliph, who is desirous to see you. Ganem returned no other answer to the vizier’s compliment, than by profoundly bowing his head, and then mounted a horse brought from the caliph’s stables, which he managed very gracefully. The mother and daughter were mounted on mules belonging to the palace, and whilst Fetnah on another mule led them a by-way to the prince’s court, Giafar conducted Ganem another way, and brought him into the hall of audience. The caliph was there sitting on his throne, encompassed with emirs, viziers, and other attendants and courtiers, Arabs, Persians, Egyptians, Africans, and Syrians, of his own dominions, not to mention strangers.

When the vizier had conducted Ganem to the foot of the throne, that young merchant paid his obeisance, prostrating himself with his face to the ground, and then rising, made a handsome compliment in verse, which, though extempore, met with the approbation of the whole court. After his compliment, the caliph caused him to draw near, and said to him, I am glad to see you, and desire to hear from your own mouth where you found my favourite, and all that you have done for her. Ganem obeyed, and appeared so sincere, that the caliph was convinced of his sincerity. That prince ordered a very rich vest to be given him, according to the custom observed with those who are admitted to audience. After which he said to him, Ganem, I will have you live in my court. Commander of the true believers, answered the young merchant, a slave has no will but his master’s, on whom his life and fortune depend. The caliph was highly pleased with Ganem’s answer, and assigned him a considerable pension. Then the prince came down from his throne, and causing only Ganem and the grand vizier to follow him, went into his own apartment.

Not questioning but that Fetnah was there, with Abou Ayoub’s widow and daughter, he caused them to be called in. They prostrated themselves before him; he made them rise; and was so taken with Alcolomb’s beauty, that after viewing her very attentively, he said, I am so sorry for having treated your charms so unworthily, that I owe them such a satisfaction as may surpass the injury I have done them. I take you to wife; and by that means shall punish Zobeide, who shall become the first cause of your good fortune, as she was of your past sufferings. This is not all, added he, turning towards Ganem’s mother: you are still young; I believe you will not disdain to be allied to my grand vizier: I give you to Giafar, and you, Fetnah, to Ganem. Let a cadi and witnesses be called, and the three contracts be drawn up and signed immediately. Ganem would have represented to the caliph, that it would be honour enough for his sister to be one of his favourites; but that prince was resolved to marry her.

He thought this such an extraordinary story, that he ordered a famous historian to commit it to writing with all its circumstances. It was afterwards laid up in his library, and many copies being transcribed from that original, it became public.

After Scheherazade had finished the history of Ganem, son of Abou Ayoub, the sultan of the Indies expressed his satisfaction: Sir, said the sultaness, since this story has pleased you, I humbly intreat your majesty to be pleased to hear that of Zeyn Alasnam and the King of the Genii, which will afford you equal pleasure: Schahriar consented; but as day began to appear, it was deferred till the following night, when she began as follows:

The History of Prince Zeyn Alasnam and the King of the Genii.

A king of Balsora, who possessed great wealth, and was well beloved by his subjects, had no children, which was a great affliction to him; and therefore he made presents to all the holy persons in his dominions, to engage them to beg a son for him of heaven: and their prayers being effectual, the queen proved with child, and was happily delivered of a prince, who was named Zeyn Alasnam, which signifies Ornament of the Statues.

The king caused all the astrologers in his kingdom to be assembled, and ordered them to calculate the infant’s nativity. They found by their observations that he would live long, and be very brave; but that all his courage would be little enough to carry him through the misfortunes that threatened him. The king was not daunted at this prediction: My son, said he, is not to be pitied, since he will be brave: it is fit that princes should have a taste of misfortunes; for adversity tries virtue, and they are the better qualified to reign.

He rewarded the astrologers, and dismissed them; and caused Zeyn to be educated with the greatest care imaginable, appointing him able masters as soon as he was of age to receive their instructions. In short, he proposed to make him an accomplished prince, when on a sudden this good king fell sick of a distemper, which all the skill of his physicians could not cure. Perceiving his disease was mortal, he sent for his son, and among other things advised him rather to endeavour to be beloved than to be feared by his people; not to give ear to flatterers; to be as slow in rewarding as in punishing, because it often happens that monarchs, misled by false appearances, load wicked men with favours, and oppress the innocent.

As soon as the king was dead, prince Zeyn went into mourning, which he wore seven days, and the eighth he ascended the throne, taking his father’s seal off the royal treasury, and putting on his own, beginning thus to taste the sweets of ruling, the pleasure of seeing all his courtiers bow down before him, and make it their whole study to show their zeal and obedience. In a word, the sovereign power was too agreeable to him. He only regarded what his subjects owed to him, without considering what was his duty towards them, and consequently took little care to govern them well. He wallowed in all sorts of debauchery among the voluptuous youth, on whom he conferred the prime employments of the kingdom. He lost all command of his power. Being naturally prodigal, he set no bounds to his grants, so that his women and his favourites insensibly drained his treasury.

The queen his mother was still living, a discreet wise princess. She had several times unsuccessfully tried to check her son’s prodigality and debauchery, giving him to understand, that, if he did not soon take another course, he would not only squander his wealth, but would also alienate the minds of his people, and occasion some revolution, which perhaps might cost him his crown and his life. What she had foretold was very near falling out: the people began to murmur against the government, and their murmurs had certainly been followed by a general revolt, had not the queen had the address to prevent it. But that princess being acquainted with the ill posture of affairs, informed the king, who at last suffered himself to be prevailed upon. He committed the government to discreet aged men, who knew how to keep the people within the bounds of duty.

Zeyn, seeing all his wealth consumed, repented that he had made no better use of it. He fell into a deadly melancholy, and nothing could comfort him. One night he saw in a dream a venerable old man coming towards him, who with a smiling countenance said, Know, Zeyn, that there is no sorrow but what is followed by mirth, no misfortune but what in the end brings some happiness. If you desire to see the end of your affliction, get up, set out for Egypt, go to Grand Cairo; a great fortune attends you there.

The prince, when he awaked in the morning, was struck with this dream, and spoke of it very seriously to his mother, who only laughed at it. My son, said she to him, would you now go into Egypt on the faith of that fine dream? Why not, madam? answered Zeyn: do you imagine all dreams are chimerical? No, no, some of them are mysterious. My preceptors have told me a thousand stories, which will not permit me to doubt of it. Besides, though I were not otherwise convinced, I could not forbear giving some credit to my dreams. The old man that appeared to me had something supernatural: he was not one of those men whom nothing but age makes venerable; there appeared a divine air about his person. In short, he was such a one as our great prophet is represented; and it you will have me tell you what I think, I believe it was he, who, pitying my affliction, designs to relieve it. I rely on the confidence he has inspired me with. I am full of his promises, and have resolved to follow his advice. The queen endeavoured to dissuade him, but in vain. The prince committed to her the government of the kingdom, set out one night very privately from his palace, and took the road to Cairo, without suffering any person to attend him.

After much trouble and fatigue, he arrived at that famous city, like which there are few in the world, either for extent or beauty. He alighted at the gate of a mosque, where, being spent by weariness, he lay down. No sooner was he fallen asleep, than he saw the same old man, who said to him, I am pleased with you, my son; you have given credit to my words. You have come hither without being deterred by the length or the difficulties of the way: but know I have not put you upon undertaking such a long journey with any other design than to try you. I find you have courage and resolution. You deserve I should make you the richest and happiest prince in the world. Return to Balsora, and you shall find immense wealth in your palace. No king ever possessed so much as there is.

The prince was not pleased with that dream. Alas! thought he to himself, when he awaked, how much was I mistaken? That old man, whom I took for our prophet, is no other than the production of my disturbed imagination. My fancy was so full of him, that it is no wonder I have seen him again. I had best return to Balsora: what should I do here any longer? It is very happy that I told none but my mother the motive of my journey: I should become a jest to my people, if they knew it.

Accordingly, he set out again for his kingdom, and as soon as he arrived there, the queen asked him whether he returned well pleased? He told her all that had happened, and was so much concerned for having been so credulous, that the queen, instead of adding to his vexation, by reproving or laughing at him, comforted him. Forbear afflicting yourself, my son, said she: if God has appointed you riches, you will have them without any trouble. Be easy; all that I recommend to you is, to be virtuous; renounce the delights of dancing, music, and high coloured wine: shun all these pleasures; they have already almost ruined you; apply yourself to make your subjects happy; by securing their happiness, you will establish your own.

Prince Zeyn swore he would for the future follow his mother’s advice, and be directed by the wise viziers she had made choice of to assist him in supporting the weight of the government. But the very night after he returned to his palace, he saw the old man the third time in a dream, who said to him, The time of your prosperity is come, brave Zeyn: to-morrow morning, as soon as you are up, take a little pick-axe, and go dig in the late king’s closet; you will there find a mighty treasure.

As soon as the prince awaked, he got up, ran to the queen’s apartment, and with much eagerness told her the new dream of that night. Really, my son, said the queen, smiling, that is a very positive old man; he is not satisfied with having deceived you twice; have you a mind to believe him again? No, madam, answered Zeyn, I give no credit to what he has said; but I will, for my own satisfaction, search my father’s closet. I really fancied so, cried the queen, laughing heartily; go, my son, satisfy yourself; my comfort is, that work is not so fatiguing as the journey to Egypt.

Well, madam, answered the king, I must own that this third dream has restored my confidence, for it is connected with the two others: let us examine the old man’s words. He first directed me to go into Egypt; there he told me he had put me upon taking that journey only to try me. Return to Balsora, said he; that is the place where you are to find treasures: this night he has exactly pointed out to me the place where they are: these three dreams, in my opinion, are connected. After all, they may be chimerical: but I would rather search in vain than blame myself as long as I live, for having perhaps missed of great riches by being unseasonably incredulous.

Having spoken these words, he left the queen’s apartment, caused a pick-axe to be brought him, and went alone into the late king’s closet. He fell to breaking up the ground, and took up above half the square stones it was paved with, and yet saw not the least appearance of what he sought after. He ceased working to take a little rest, thinking within himself, I am much afraid my mother had cause enough to laugh at me. However, he took heart, and went on with his labour, nor had he cause to repent; for on a sudden he discovered a white stone, which he took up, and under it found a door, made fast with a steel padlock; this he broke with the pick-axe, and opened the door, which covered a staircase of white marble. He immediately lighted a candle, and went down those stairs into a room, the floor whereof was laid with tiles of china-ware, and the roof and walls were of crystal; but he particularly fixed his eyes upon four shelves, a little raised above the rest of the floor, on each of which there were ten urns of porphyry. He fancied they were full of wine: Well, said he, that wine must be very old; I do not question but it is excellent. He went up to one of the urns, took off the cover, and with no less joy than surprise perceived it was full of pieces of gold. [92] He searched all the forty, one after another, and found them full of the same coin, took out a handful, and carried it to the queen.

That princess, it may be imagined, was amazed when the king gave her an account of what he had seen. O! my son, said she, take heed you do not lavish away all that treasure foolishly, as you have already done the royal treasure. Let not your enemies have so much occasion to rejoice. No, madam, answered Zeyn, I will from henceforward live after such a manner as shall be pleasing to you.

The queen desired the king her son to conduct her to that wonderful subterraneous place, which the late king her husband had made with such secrecy, that she had never heard the least of it. Zeyn led her to the closet, down the marble stairs, and into the chamber where the urns were. She observed every thing with the eye of curiosity, and in a corner spied a little urn of the same sort of stone as the others. The prince had not before taken notice of it, but opening, found in it a golden key. My son, said the queen, this key certainly belongs to some other treasure: let us look all about; perhaps we may discover the use it is designed for.

They examined the chamber with the utmost exactness, and at length found a key-hole in one of the pannels of the wall, and guessed it to be that to which the key belonged. The king immediately tried, and as readily opened the door, which led into a chamber, in the midst of which were nine pedestals of massy gold, on eight of which stood as many statues, each of them made of a single diamond, and from them came such a brightness, that the whole room was perfectly light.

O Heavens! cried Zeyn, in astonishment, where could my father find such rarities? The ninth pedestal redoubled this amazement, for it was covered with a piece of white satin, on which were written these words, ‘Dear son, it cost me much toil to get these eight statues; but though they are extraordinarily beautiful, you must understand that there is a ninth in the world, which surpasses them all: that alone is worth more than a thousand such as these: if you desire to be master of it, go to the city of Cairo in Egypt: one of my old slaves, whose name is Mobarec, [93] lives there; you will easily find him; the first person you meet will show you his house; find him out, and tell him all that has befallen you: he will know you to be my son, and he will conduct you to the place where that wonderful statue is, which you will get with safety.’

The prince having read these words, said to the queen, I should be sorry to be without that ninth statue; it must certainly be a very rare piece, since all these together are not of so great value. I will set out for Grand Cairo; nor do I believe, madam, that you will oppose my design. No, my son, answered the queen, I am not against it: you are certainly under the special protection of our great prophet; he will not suffer you to perish in this journey. Set out when you think fit: your viziers and I will take care of the government during your absence. The prince made ready his equipage, but would take only a small number of slaves with him.

Nothing remarkable befell him by the way, but arriving at Cairo, he inquired for Mobarec. The people told him he was one of the wealthiest inhabitants of the city; that he lived like a great lord; and that his house was open, especially for strangers. Zeyn was conducted thither, knocked at the gate, which a slave opened, and said, What is it you want, and who are you? I am a stranger, answered the prince, and having heard much of the lord Mobarec’s generosity, am come to take up my lodging with him. The slave desired Zeyn to stay awhile, and went to acquaint his master, who ordered him to desire the stranger to walk in. The slave returned to the gate, and told the prince he was welcome.

Zeyn went in, crossed a large court, and entered into a hall magnificently furnished, where Mobarec expected him, and received him very courteously, returning thanks for the honour he did him in accepting a lodging in his house. The prince, having answered his compliment, said to Mobarec, I am son to the late king of Balsora, and my name is Zeyn Alasnam. That king, said Mobarec, was formerly my master; but, my lord, I never knew of any children he had: what is your age? I am twenty years old, answered the prince. How long is it since you left my father’s court? Almost two and twenty years, replied Mobarec: but how can you convince me that you are his son? My father, rejoined Zeyn, had a subterraneous place under his closet, in which I have found forty porphyry urns of gold. And what more is there? said Mobarec. There are, answered the prince, nine pedestals of massive gold; on eight whereof there are eight diamond statues; and on the ninth is a piece of white satin, on which my father has written what I am to do to get another statue, more valuable than all those together. You know where that statue is; for it is mentioned on the satin that you will conduct me to it.

As soon as he had spoke these words, Mobarec fell down at his feet, and kissing one of his hands several times, said, I bless God for having brought you hither: I know you to be the king of Balsora’s son. If you will go to the place where the wonderful statue is, I will conduct you; but you must first rest here a few days. This day I treat the great men of the court; we were at table when word was brought me of your being at the door. Will you vouchsafe to come and be merry with us? I shall be very glad, replied Zeyn, to be admitted to your feast. Mobarec immediately led him under a dome where the company was, seated him at the table, and served him on the knee. The great men of Cairo were surprised, and whispered to one another, Who is this stranger, to whom Mobarec pays so much respect?

When they had dined, Mobarec, directing his discourse to the company, said, Great men of Cairo, do not think much to see me serve this young stranger after this manner; know that he is the son of the king of Balsora, my master. His father purchased me with his money, and died without making me free; so that I am still a slave, and consequently all I have of right belongs to this young prince, his sole heir. Here Zeyn interrupted him: Mobarec, said he, I declare, before all these lords, that I make you free from this moment, and that I renounce all right to your person, and all you possess. Consider what you would have me do more for you. Mobarec then kissed the ground, and returned the prince most hearty thanks. Wine was then brought in; they drank all day; and towards the evening presents were distributed among the guests, who then went away.

The next day Zeyn said to Mobarec, I have taken rest enough. I came not to Cairo to take my pleasure: my design is to get the ninth statue; it is time for us to set out in search of it. Sir, said Mobarec, I am ready to comply with your desires; but you know not what dangers you must encounter to make this precious conquest. Whatsoever the danger may be, answered the prince, I have resolved to undertake it: I will either perish or succeed. All that happens in this world is by God’s direction. Do you but bear me company, and let your resolution be equal to mine.

Mobarec, finding him determined to set out, called his servants, and ordered them to make ready his equipage. Then the prince and he performed the ablution, or washing, and the prayer enjoined, which is called Farz; and that done, they set out. By the way they took notice of abundance of strange and wonderful things, and travelled many days; at the end whereof, being come to a delightful spot, they alighted from their horses. Then Mobarec said to all the servants that attended them, Do you stay in this place, and take care of our equipage till we return. Then he said to Zeyn, Now, sir, let us two go on by ourselves. We are near the dreadful place, where the ninth statue is kept. You will stand in need of all your courage.

They soon came to a lake: Mobarec sat down on the brink of it, saying to the prince, We must cross this sea. How can we cross it, answered Zeyn, when we have no boat? You will see one appear in a moment, replied Mobarec; the enchanted boat of the king of the genii will come for us. But do not forget what I am going to say to you: you must observe a profound silence: do not speak to the boatman, though his figure seem never so strange to you: whatsoever extraordinary circumstance you observe, say nothing; for I tell you beforehand, that if you utter the least word, when we are embarked, the boat will sink down. I shall take care to hold my peace, said the prince, you need only tell me what I am to do, and I will strictly observe it.

While they were talking, he spied on a sudden a boat in the lake, and it was made of red sandal wood. It had a mast of fine amber, and a blue satin flag: there was only one boatman in it, whose head was like an elephant’s, and his body like a tiger’s. When the boat was come up to the prince and Mobarec, the monstrous boatman took them up one after another with his trunk, and put them into his boat, and carried them over the lake in a moment. He then again took them up with his trunk, set them on shore, and immediately vanished with his boat.

Now we may talk, said Mobarec: the island we are on belongs to the king of the genii; there are no more such in the world. Look round you, prince: can there be a more delightful place? It is certainly a lively representation of the charming place God has appointed for the faithful observers of our law. Behold the fields adorned with all sorts of flowers and odoriferous plants; admire those beautiful trees, whose delicious fruit makes the branches bend down to the ground; enjoy the pleasures of those harmonious songs formed in the air, by a thousand birds of as many various sorts unknown in other countries. Zeyn could not sufficiently admire the beauties of those with which he was surrounded, and still found something new, as he advanced farther into the island.

At length they came before a palace made of fine emeralds, encompassed with a ditch, on the banks whereof at certain distances, were planted such tall trees, that they shaded the whole palace. Before the gate, which was of massy gold, was a bridge, made of one single shell of a fish, though it was at least six fathoms long, and three in breadth. At the head of the bridge stood a company of genii, of a prodigious height, who guarded the entrance into the castle with great clubs of China steel.

Let us go no farther, said Mobarec; these genii will knock us down: and in order to prevent their coming to us, we must perform a magical ceremony. He then drew out of a purse, which he had under his garment, four long slips of yellow taffety; one he put about his middle, and laid the other on his back, giving the other two to the prince, who did the like. Then Mobarec laid on the ground two large table-cloths, on the edges whereof he scattered some precious stones, musk, and amber. Then he sat down on one of those cloths, and Zeyn on the other; and Mobarec said to the prince, I shall now, sir, conjure the king of the genii, who lives in the palace that is before us: may he come in a peaceable mood to us! I confess I am not without apprehension about the reception he may give us. If our coming into this island is displeasing to him, he will appear in the shape of a dreadful monster; but if he approves of your design, he will show himself in the shape of a handsome man. As soon as he appears before us, you must rise and salute him, without going off your cloth; for you would certainly perish should you stir off it. You must say to him, Sovereign lord of the genii, my father, who was your servant, has been taken away by the angel of death: I wish your majesty may protect me, as you always protected my father. If the king of the genii, added Mobarec, ask you what favour you desire of him, you must answer, Sir, I must humbly beg of you to give me the ninth statue.

Mobarec, having thus instructed prince Zeyn, began his conjuration. Immediately their eyes were dazzled with a long flash of lightning, which was followed by a clap of thunder. The whole island was covered with a thick darkness, a furious storm of wind blew, a dreadful cry was heard, the island felt a shock, and there was such an earthquake as that which Asrayel is to cause on the day of judgment.

Zeyn was startled, and began to look upon that noise as a very ill omen; when Mobarec, who knew better than he what to think of it, began to smile, and said, Take courage, my prince; all goes well. In short, that very moment the king of the genii appeared in the shape of a very handsome man, yet there was something of a sternness in his air.

As soon as prince Zeyn had made him the compliment he had been taught by Mobarec, the king of the genii smiling, answered, My son, I loved your father, and every time he came to pay me his respects, I presented him with a statue, which he carried away with him. I have no less kindness for you. I obliged your father some days before he died, to write that which you read on the piece of white satin. I promised him to receive you under my protection, and to give you the ninth statue, which in beauty surpasses those you have already. I have begun to perform my promise to him. It was I whom you saw in a dream, in the shape of an old man: I caused you to open the subterraneous place, where the urns and the statues are: I have a great share in all that has befallen you, or rather am the occasion of it. I know the motive that brought you hither: you shall obtain what you desire. Though I had not promised your father to give it, I would willingly grant it to you: but you must first swear to me by all that is sacred, that you will return to this island, and that you will bring a maid that is in her fifteenth year, and who has never known man, nor desired to know any. She must also be perfectly beautiful; and you so much a master of yourself, as not even to desire to enjoy her, as you are conducting her hither.

Zeyn took the rash oath that was required of him. But, my lord, said he then, suppose I should be so fortunate as to meet with such a maid as you require, how shall I know that I have found her? I own, answered the king of the genii, smiling, that you might be mistaken in her appearance: that knowledge is above the sons of Adam, and therefore I do not mean to depend upon your judgment in that particular: I will give you a looking-glass, which will be more certain than your conjectures. When you shall have seen a maiden fifteen years of age, perfectly beautiful, you shall only need look into the glass, in which you shall see her figure. If she be chaste, the glass will remain clean and unsullied; but if, on the contrary, it sullies, that will be a certain sign that she has not always been prudent, or at least that she has desired to cease to be so. Do not forget the oath you have taken: keep it like a man of honour; otherwise I will take away your life, as much kindness as I have for you. Prince Zeyn Alasnam protested again that he would faithfully keep his word.

Then the king of the genii delivered to him a looking-glass, saying, My son, you may return when you please; there is the glass you are to make use of. Zeyn and Mobarec took leave of the king of the genii, and went towards the lake. The boatman with the elephant’s head brought the boat, and carried them over the lake as he had done before. They joined their servants, and returned with them again to Cairo.

Prince Alasnam rested a few days at Mobarec’s house, and then said to him, Let us go to Bagdad to seek a maiden for the king of the genii. Why, are we not at Grand Cairo? said Mobarec: shall we not there find beautiful maidens enough? You are in the right, answered the prince; but how shall we do to find where they are? Do not trouble yourself about that, sir, answered Mobarec; I know a very shrewd old woman, whom I will entrust with that affair, and she will acquit herself well.

Accordingly the old woman found means to show the prince a considerable number of beautiful maidens of fifteen years of age; but when he had viewed them, and came to consult his looking-glass, the faithful touchstone of their virtue, the glass always appeared sullied. All the maidens in the court and city, that were in their fifteenth year, underwent the trial one after another, and the glass never remained bright and clear.

When they saw there were no chaste maids to be found in Cairo, they went to Bagdad, where they hired a magnificent palace in one of the chief quarters of the city, and began to live splendidly. They kept open house; and after all people had eaten in the palace, the fragments were carried to the dervises, who by that means had comfortable subsistence.

There lived in that quarter an iman, whose name was Boubekir Muezin, a vain, haughty, and envious person: he hated the rich, only because he was poor, his misery making him angry at his neighbour’s prosperity. He heard talk of Zeyn Alasnam, and of the plenty his house afforded. This was enough for him to take an aversion to that prince; and it proceeded so far, that one day after the evening prayer in the mosque, he said to the people, Brethren, I have been told there is come to live in our ward a stranger, who every day gives away immense sums. How do we know but that this unknown person is some villain, who has committed a great robbery in his own country, and comes hitherto enjoy himself? Let us take care, brethren: if the caliph should be informed that such a man is in our ward, it is to be feared he will punish us for not acquainting him with it. I declare, for my part, I wash my hands of it; and if any thing should happen amiss, it shall not lie at my door. The multitude, who are easily led away, with one voice cried to Boubekir, It is your business, doctor: do you acquaint the council with it. The iman went home well pleased, and drew up a memorial, resolving to present it to the caliph next day.

But Mobarec, who had been at prayers, and heard all that was said by the doctor, as well as the rest of the company, put five hundred pieces of gold into a handkerchief, made up with a parcel of several silks, and went away to Boubekir’s house. The doctor asked him in a harsh tone, what he wanted. Doctor, answered Mobarec, with an obliging air, and at the same time putting into his hand the gold and the silk, I am your neighbour and your servant: I come from prince Zeyn, who lives in this ward: he has heard of your worth, and has ordered me to come and tell you that he desires to be acquainted with you, and in the mean time desires you to accept of this small present. Boubekir was transported with joy, and answered Mobarec thus: Be pleased, sir, to beg the prince’s pardon for me: I am ashamed I have not yet been to see him, but I will atone for my fault, and wait on him to-morrow.

Accordingly the next day, after morning prayer, he said to the people, You must understand, brethren, that no man is without some enemies: envy pursues those chiefly who are very rich. The stranger I spoke to you about yesterday in the evening is no ill man, as some ill-designing persons would have persuaded me: he is a young prince endowed with every virtue. It behoves us to take care how we go and give any ill account of him to the caliph.

Boubekir having thus wiped off the ill impression he had the day before given the people concerning Zeyn, returned home, put on his best apparel, and went to visit that young prince, who gave him a courteous reception. After several compliments had passed on both sides, Boubekir said to the prince, sir, do you design to stay long at Bagdad? I shall stay, answered Zeyn, till I can find a maid, fifteen years of age, perfectly beautiful, and so chaste, that she has not only never known a man, but even never desired to know him. You seek after a great rarity, replied the iman; and I should be apt to fear your search would prove unsuccessful, did I not know where there is a maid of that character. Her father was formerly vizier; but he has left the court; and lived a long time in a house by itself, where he applies himself solely to the education of his daughter. If you please, I will go ask her of him for you: I do not question but he will be overjoyed to have a son-in-law of your quality. Not so fast, said the prince, I shall not marry that maid before I know whether I like her. As for her beauty, I can depend on you: but what assurance can you give me in relation to her virtue? What assurance do you require? said Boubekir. I must see her face, answered Zeyn; that is enough for me to form a resolution. You are skilful then in physiognomy? replied the iman, smiling. Well, come along with me to her father’s: I will desire him to let you see her one moment in his presence.

Muezin conducted the prince to the vizier’s; who, as soon as he was acquainted with the prince’s birth and design, called his daughter, and made her take off her veil. Never had the young king of Balsora beheld such a perfect and striking beauty. He stood amazed, and since he could then try whether the maid was as chaste as fair, he pulled out his glass, which remained bright and unsullied.

When he perceived he had at length found such a person as he desired, he entreated the vizier to grant her to him. Immediately the lady was sent for, and came; the contract was signed, and the marriage prayer said. After which ceremony, Zeyn carried the vizier to his house, where he treated him magnificently, and gave him considerable presents. Next he sent a prodigious quantity of jewels to the bride by Mobarec, who brought her to his house, where the wedding was kept with all the pomp that became Zeyn’s quality. When all the company was dismissed, Mobarec said to his master, Let us begone, sir; let us not stay any longer at Bagdad, but return to Cairo; remember the promise you made the king of the genii. Let us go, answered the prince; I must take care to perform it exactly: yet I must confess, my dear Mobarec, that if I obey the king of the genii, it is not without reluctance. The person I have married is charming, and I am tempted to carry her to Balsora, and place her on the throne. Alas! sir, answered Mobarec, take heed how you give way to your inclination: make yourself master of your passions, and whatsoever it cost you, be as good as your word to the king of the genii. Well, then, Mobarec, said the prince, do you take care to conceal that lovely maid from me; let her never appear in my sight; perhaps, I have already seen too much of her.

Mobarec made all ready for their departure; they returned to Cairo, and thence set out for the island of the king of the genii. When they were there, the maid who had performed the journey in a horse-litter, and whom the prince had never seen since his wedding-day, said to Mobarec, where are we? Shall we be soon in the dominions of the prince, my husband? Madam, answered Mobarec, it is time to undeceive you. Prince Zeyn married you only in order to get you from your father: he did not engage his faith to you, to make you sovereign of Balsora, but to deliver you to the king of the genii, who asked of him a virgin of your character. At these words she began to weep bitterly, which moved the prince and Mobarec. Take pity on me, said she; I am a stranger; you will be accountable to God for your treachery towards me.

Her tears and complaints were of no effect, for she was presented to the king of the genii, who having gazed on her with attention, said to Zeyn, Prince, I am satisfied with your behaviour; the virgin you have brought me is beautiful and chaste, and I am pleased with the force you have put upon yourself to be as good as your word to me. Return to your dominions, and when you shall enter the subterraneous room, where the eight statues are, you shall find the ninth which I promised you. I will make my genii carry it thither. Zeyn thanked the king, and returned to Cairo with Mobarec, but did not stay long there; his impatience to see the ninth statue made him hasten his departure. However, he could not but often think of the young virgin he married; and blaming himself for having deceived her, he looked upon himself as the cause and instrument of her misfortune. Alas, said he to himself, I have taken her from a tender father, to sacrifice her to a genie. Oh, incomparable beauty! you deserve a better fate.

Prince Zeyn, disturbed with these thoughts, at length reached Balsora, where his subjects made extraordinary rejoicings for his return. He went directly to give an account of his journey to his mother, who was in a rapture to hear he had obtained the ninth statue. Let us go, my son, said she, let us go see it, for it is certainly in the chamber under ground, since the king of the genii told you you should find it there. The young king and his mother, being both impatient to see that wonderful statue, went down to the subterraneous place, and into the room of the statues; but how great was their surprise, when, instead of a statue of diamonds, they espied on the ninth pedestal a most beautiful virgin, whom the prince knew to be the same he had conducted to the island of the genii! Prince, said the young maid, you are surprised to see me here; you expected to have found something more precious than me, and I question not but that you now repent having taken so much trouble: you expected a better reward. Madam, answered Zeyn, Heaven is my witness, that I more than once was like to have broken my word with the king of the genii, to keep you to myself. Whatsoever be the value of a diamond statue, is it worthy the satisfaction of enjoying you? I love you above all the diamonds and wealth in the world.

Just as he was done speaking, a clap of thunder was heard, which shook that subterraneous place. Zeyn’s mother was frightened, but the king of the genii immediately appearing, dispelled her fear, Madam, said he to her, I protect and love your son: I had a mind to try whether, at his age, he could subdue his passions. I know the charms of this young lady have wrought on him, and that he did not punctually keep the promise he had made me, not to desire to enjoy her; but I am too well acquainted with the frailty of the human nature. This is the ninth statue I designed for him; it is more rare and precious than the others. Live, said he, directing his discourse to the young prince, live happy, Zeyn, with this young lady, who is your wife; and if you would have her true and constant to you, love her always, and love her only. Give her no rival, and I will answer for her fidelity. Having spoke these words, the king of the genii vanished, and Zeyn, enchanted with that young lady, consummated the marriage the same day, and caused her to be proclaimed queen of Balsora. Those two ever-faithful and loving consorts lived together many years.

The History of Codadad and his Brothers.

Those who have written the history of the kingdom of Diarbekir inform us, that there formerly reigned in the city of Harran a most magnificent and potent king, who loved his subjects, and was equally beloved by them. He was endued with all virtues, and wanted nothing to complete his happiness but an heir. Though he had the finest women in the world in his seraglio, yet was he destitute of children. He continually prayed to heaven for them; and one night in his sleep, a comely person, or rather a prophet, appeared to him, and said, Your prayers are heard; you have obtained what you desired: rise as soon as you awake, go to your prayers, and make two genuflexions; then walk into the garden of your palace, call your gardener, and bid him bring you a pomegranate; eat as many of the seeds as you please, and your wishes shall be accomplished.

The king calling to mind his dream when he awaked, returned thanks to heaven, got up, went to prayers, made two genuflexions, and then went down into his garden, where he took fifty pomegranate seeds, which he counted, and eat. He had fifty wives who shared his bed; they all proved with child; but there was one called Pirouze, who did not appear to be pregnant. He took an aversion to that lady, and would have her put to death. Her barrenness, said he, is a certain token that Heaven does not judge Pirouze worthy to bear a prince; it is my duty to deliver the world from an object that is odious to the Lord. He had taken this cruel resolution, but his vizier diverted him from putting it in execution; representing to him, that all women were not of the same constitution, and that it was not impossible but that Pirouze might be with child, though it did not yet appear. Well, answered the king, let her live; but let her depart my court, for I cannot endure her. Your majesty, replied the vizier, may send her to prince Samer, your cousin. The king approved of his advice; he sent Pirouze to Samaria, with a letter, in which he ordered his cousin to treat her well, and in case she proved with child, to give him notice of her being brought to bed.

No sooner was Pirouze arrived in that country, but it appeared that she was with child, and at length she was delivered of a most beautiful prince. The prince of Samaria wrote immediately to the king of Harran, to acquaint him with the birth of that son, and to congratulate him on that occasion. The king was much rejoiced at it, and answered prince Samer as follows: ‘Cousin, all my other wives have each been delivered of a prince; so that we have a great number of children here. I desire you to breed up that of Pirouze, to give him the name of Codadad, [94] and to send him to me when I send for him.’

The prince of Samaria spared nothing that might improve the education of his nephew. He taught him to ride, draw the bow, and all the other things becoming the son of a king: so that Codadad, at eighteen years of age, was looked upon as a prodigy. The young prince being inspired with a courage worthy his birth, said one day to his mother, Madam, I begin to grow weary of Samaria; I feel a passion for glory; give me leave to go seek it amidst the perils of war. My father, the king of Harran, has many enemies: some neighbouring princes wish to disturb his repose. Why does he not call me to his assistance? Why does he leave me here so long in infancy! Must I spend my life here in sloth, when all my brothers have the happiness to be fighting by his side? --My son, answered Pirouze, I am no less impatient to have your name become famous; I could wish you had already signalized yourself against your father’s enemies; but we must wait till he requires it. No, madam, replied Codadad; I have already waited but too long. I long to see the king, and am tempted to go offer him my service, as a young stranger: no doubt but he will accept of it, and I will not discover myself till I have performed a thousand glorious actions: I desire to merit his esteem before he knows who I am. Pirouze approved of his generous resolution, and Codadad one day departed from Samaria, as if he had been going a hunting, without acquainting prince Samer, for fear he should thwart his design.

He was mounted on a white horse, who had a gold bit and shoes; his housing was of blue satin embroidered with pearls; the hilt of his scimitar was of one single diamond, and the scabbard of sandal-wood, all adorned with emeralds and rubies, and on his shoulder he carried his bow and quiver. In this equipage, which greatly set off his good person, he arrived at the city of Harran, and soon found means to offer his service to the king; who, being charmed with his beauty and advantageous presence, and perhaps, indeed by natural sympathy, gave him a favourable reception, and asked his name and quality. Sir, answered Codadad, I am son to an emir of Grand Cairo: an inclination to travel has made me quit my country, and understanding, in my passage through your dominions, that you were engaged in war with some of your neighbours, I am come to your court to offer your majesty my service. The king showed him extraordinary kindness, and gave him an employment in his troop.

The young prince soon signalized his bravery. He gained the esteem of the officers, and was admired by the soldiers. And having no less wit than courage, he so far advanced himself in the king’s affection, as to become his favourite. All the ministers and other courtiers daily resorted to Codadad, and were so eager to purchase his friendship, that they neglected the king’s other sons. Those princes could not but resent it; and imputing it to the stranger, they all conceived an implacable hatred against him; but the king’s affection daily increasing, he was never weary of giving him fresh testimonies of it. He always would have him near him; he admired his discourse, ever full of wit and discretion; and to show his high opinion of his wisdom and prudence, he committed to his care the other princes, though he was of the same age as they; so that Codadad was made governor of his brothers.

This only served to heighten their hatred. Is it come to this, said they, that the king, not satisfied with loving a stranger more than us, will have him to be our governor, and not allow us to do any thing without his leave? This is not to be endured. We must rid ourselves of this stranger. Let us go together, said one of them, and despatch him. No, no, answered another; we had better be cautious how we sacrifice ourselves. His death would render us odious to the king, who in return would declare us all unworthy to reign. Let us destroy the stranger artfully. We will ask his leave to go hunting, and when at a distance from the palace, we will proceed to some other city, and stay there some time. The king will wonder at our absence, and perceiving we do not return, he may perhaps put the stranger to death, or at least will turn him out of the court, for suffering us to leave the palace.

All the princes applauded this artifice. They went together to Codadad, and desired him to give them leave to take the diversion of hunting, promising to return the same day. Pirouze’s son was taken in the snare, and granted the leave his brothers desired. They set out, but never returned. They had been three days absent, when the king asked Codadad where the princes were, for it was long since he had seen them. Sir, answered Codadad, after making a profound reverence, they have been hunting these three days, but they promised me they would return sooner. The king grew uneasy, and his uneasiness increased when he perceived the princes did not return the next day. He could not check his anger: Indiscreet stranger, said he to Codadad, why did you let my sons go without bearing them company? Is it thus you discharge the trust I have reposed in you? Go seek them immediately, and bring them to me, or you are a dead man.

These words chilled with fear Pirouze’s unfortunate son. He armed himself, went out of the city, and, like a shepherd who had lost his flock, searched all the country for his brothers, inquiring at every village whether they had been seen: and hearing no news of them, abandoned himself to the most lively grief. Alas! my brothers, said he, what is become of you? Are you fallen into the hands of our enemies? Am I come to the court of Harran to be the occasion of giving the king so much anxiety? He was inconsolable for having given the princes leave to go a hunting, or for not having borne them company.

After some days spent in fruitless search, he came to a plain of prodigious extent, in the midst whereof was a palace built of black marble. He drew near, and at one of the windows spied a most beautiful lady, but set off with no other ornament than her own beauty; for her hair was dishevelled, her garments torn, and on her countenance appeared all the marks of the greatest affliction. As soon as she saw Codadad, and judged he might hear her, she directed her discourse to him, saying, Young man, get away from this fatal place, or you will soon fall into the hands of the monster that inhabits it: a black, who feeds only on human blood, resides in this palace; he seizes all persons whom their ill fate conducts to this plain, and shuts them up in his dark dungeons, whence they are never released but to be devoured by him.

Madam, answered Codadad, tell me who you are, and be not concerned for any more. I am a young woman of quality of Grand Cairo, replied the lady; I was passing by this castle yesterday, in my way to Bagdad, and met with the black, who killed all my servants, and brought me hither: I wish I had nothing but death to fear; but to add to my calamity, this monster would persuade me to love him, and, in case I do not yield to-morrow to his brutality, I must expect the last violence. Once more, added she, make your escape: the black will soon return; he is gone out to pursue some travellers he espied at a distance on the plain. Lose no time; I know not whether you can escape him by a speedy flight.

She had scarce done speaking these words, before the black appeared. He was a man of monstrous bulk, and of a dreadful aspect, mounted on a mighty Tartar horse, and bore such a large and heavy scimitar, that none but himself could make use of it. The prince seeing him, was amazed at his monstrous stature, directed his prayers to Heaven to assist him, then drew his scimitar, and firmly awaited the black; who, despising so inconsiderable an enemy, called to him to yield himself without fighting: but Codadad by his countenance showed that he was resolved to defend his life; for he drew near, and gave him a great cut on the knee. The black, feeling himself wounded, uttered such a dreadful shriek as made all the plain resound. He grew furious, and foamed with rage, and raising himself in his stirrups, made at Codadad with his dreadful scimitar. The blow was so violent, that it would have put an end to the young prince, had not he avoided it by a sudden spring which he made his horse take. The scimitar made a horrible hissing in the air: but before the black could have time to make a second blow, Codadad let fall one on his right arm with such fury, that he cut it off. The dreadful scimitar fell with the hand that held it, and the black, yielding under the violence of the stroke, lost his stirrups, and made the earth shake with the noise of his fall. The prince alighted at the same time, and cut off his enemy’s head. Just then the lady, who had been a spectator of that combat, and was still offering up her earnest prayers to Heaven for that young hero, whom she admired, gave a shriek of joy, and said to Codadad, Prince (for the dangerous victory you have obtained convinces me, as well as your noble air, that you are of no common rank,) finish the work you have begun: the black has the keys of this castle; take them, and deliver me out of prison. The prince searched the wretch’s pockets, as he lay stretched on the ground, and found several keys.

He opened the first door, and went into a court, where he met the lady coming to meet him: she would have cast herself at his feet, the better to express her gratitude; but he would not permit it. She commended his valour, and extolled him above all the heroes in the world. He returned her compliments, and she appeared still more lovely to him near at hand than at a distance. I know not whether she felt more joy at being delivered from the desperate danger she had been in, than he for having done so considerable a service to so beautiful a person.

Their discourse was interrupted by dismal cries and groans. What do I hear? said Codadad: Whence come those miserable cries, which pierce my ears? My lord, said the lady to him, pointing to a little door in the court, they come from thence. There are I know not how many wretched persons whom fate has made to fall into the hands of the black. They are all chained, and the monster drew out one every day to devour.

It is an addition to my joy, answered the young prince, to understand that my victory will save the lives of those unfortunate persons. Come along with me, madam, to partake in the satisfaction of giving them their liberty. You may judge by yourself how welcome we shall be to them. Having so said, they advanced towards the door of the dungeon, and the nearer they drew, the more distinctly they heard the complaints of the prisoners. Codadad pitying them, and impatient to put an end to their sufferings, presently put one of the keys into the lock. He did not take the right at first, and therefore he took another; which noise made all those unfortunate creatures, concluding it was the black who came, according to custom, to bring them some meat, and at the same time to seize one of them to eat himself, redoubled their cries and groans. Lamentable voices were heard, which seemed to come from the centre of the earth.

In the mean time, the prince had opened the door, and went down a very steep staircase into a large and deep vault, which received some feeble light from a little window, and in which there were above a hundred persons, bound to stakes, and their hands tied. Unfortunate travellers, said he, to them, wretched victims, who only expected the moment of an approaching cruel death, give thanks to Heaven, which has this day delivered you by my means. I have slain the black by whom you were to be devoured, and am come to knock off your irons. The prisoners hearing these words, all together gave a shout mingled with joy and surprise. Codadad and the lady began to unbind them; and as soon as any of them were loose, they helped to take off the fetters from the rest; so that in a short time they were all at liberty.

They then kneeled down, and having returned thanks to Codadad for what he had done for them, went out of that dungeon; and when they were come into the court, how was the prince surprised to see among the prisoners those he was in search of, and almost without hopes to find! Princes, cried he, am I not deceived? Is it you whom I behold? May I flatter myself that it will be in my power to restore you to the king your father, who is inconsolable for the loss of you? But will he not have some one to lament? Are you all here alive? Alas! the death of one of you will suffice to damp the joy I feel for having delivered you.

The forty-nine princes all made themselves known to Codadad, who embraced them one after another, and told them how uneasy their father was on account of their absence. They gave their deliverer all the commendations he deserved, as did the other prisoners, who could not find words expressive enough to declare their gratitude. Codadad, with them, took a view of the whole castle, where was immense wealth; curious silks, gold brocades, Persian carpets, China satins, and an infinite quantity of other goods, which the black had taken from the caravans he had plundered; a considerable part whereof belonged to the prisoners Codadad had then set free. Every man knew and claimed his property. The prince restored them their own, and divided the rest of the merchandize among them. Then he said to them, How will you do to carry away your goods? We are here in a desert place, and there is no likelihood of your getting horses. My lord, answered one of the prisoners, the black robbed us of our camels as well as our goods, and perhaps they may be in the stables of this castle. This is not unlikely, replied Codadad; let us see. Accordingly they went to the stables, where they not only found the camels, but also the horses belonging to the king of Harran’s sons. There were some black slaves in the stables, who, seeing all the prisoners released, and guessing thereby that their master had been killed, fled through by-ways well known to them. Nobody minded to pursue them. All the merchants, overjoyed that they had recovered their goods and camels, together with their liberty, thought of nothing but prosecuting their journey; but first repeated their thanks to their deliverer.

When they were gone, Codadad, directing his discourse to the lady, said, What place, madam, do you desire to go to? Whither were you bound when you were seized by the black? I intend to bear you company to the place you shall choose for your retreat, and I question not but that all these princes will do the same. The king of Harran’s sons protested to the lady that they would not leave her till she was restored to her friends.

Princes, said she, I am of a country too remote from hence; and, besides that, it would be abusing your generosity to oblige you to travel so far. I must confess that I have left my native country for ever. I told you awhile ago that I was a lady of Grand Cairo; but since you have shown me so much favour, and I am so highly obliged to you, added she, looking upon Codadad, I should be much in the wrong in concealing the truth from you. I am a king’s daughter. An usurper has possessed himself of my father’s throne, after having murdered him, and I have been forced to fly to save my life.

Then Codadad and his brothers desired the princess to tell them her story, assuring her they felt a particular interest in her misfortunes, and were determined to spare for nothing that might contribute to render her more happy. After thanking them for their repeated protestations of readiness to serve her, she could not refuse to satisfy their curiosity, and began the recital of her adventures in the following manner:--

History of the Princess of Deryabar.

There is in a certain island a great city called Deryabar; it has been long governed by a potent, magnificent, and virtuous king. That prince had no children, which was the only thing wanting to make him happy. He continually addressed his prayers to Heaven, but Heaven granted his requests by halves; for the queen his wife, after a long expectation, brought forth a daughter.

I am the unfortunate princess: my father was rather troubled than pleased at my birth; but he submitted to the will of God, and caused me to be educated with all possible care, being resolved, since he had no son, to teach me the art of ruling, that I might supply his place after his death.

One day, when he was taking the diversion of hunting, he espied a wild ass, which he chased, lost his company, and was carried away so far by his eagerness, as to ride on till night. He then alighted, and sat down at the entrance of a wood, into which he observed the ass had taken. No sooner was the day shut in than he discovered among the trees a light, which made him conclude that he was not far from some village. He rejoiced at it, hoping that he might pass the night there, and find some person to send to his followers to acquaint them where he was; and accordingly he got up and walked towards the light, which served to guide him.

He soon found he had been deceived, that light being no other than a fire lighted in a hut; however, he drew near, and, with amazement, beheld a great black man, or rather a dreadful giant, sitting on a sofa. Before the monster was a great pitcher of wine, and he was roasting an ox he had newly killed. Sometimes he drank out of the pitcher, and sometimes he cut slices off the ox, and eat them. But that which most drew the king my father’s attention was a beautiful woman whom he saw in the hut. She seemed overwhelmed with grief; her hands were bound, and at her feet was a little child, about two or three years old, who, as if he was sensible of his mother’s misfortunes, wept without ceasing, and rent the air with his cries.

My father, moved with that pitiable object, thought at first to have gone into the hut, and attacked the giant; but considering how unequal the combat would be, he stopped, and resolved, since he had not strength enough to prevail by open force, to use art. In the mean time, the giant having emptied the pitcher, and devoured above half the ox, turned to the woman, and said, Beautiful princess, why do you oblige me by your obstinacy to treat you with severity? It is in your own power to be happy. You need only to resolve to love and be true to me, and I shall treat you with more mildness. Thou hideous satyr, answered the lady, never expect that time should wear away my abhorrence of thee. Thou wilt ever be a monster in my eyes. To these words she added so many reproaches, that the giant grew enraged. This is too much, cried he, in a furious tone; my love despised is turning into rage. Your hatred has at last excited mine; I find it triumphs over my desires, and that I now wish your death more ardently than your enjoyment. Having spoken these words, he took the wretched lady by the hair, held her up with one hand in the air, and drawing his scimitar with the other, was just going to strike off her head, when the king my father let fly an arrow which pierced the giant’s breast, so that he staggered and dropped down dead.

My father entered the hut, unbound the lady’s hands, inquired who she was, and how she came thither. My lord, said she, there are along the sea-coast some families of Saracens, who live under a prince, who is my husband: this giant you have killed was one of his principal officers. The wretch fell desperately in love with me, but took especial care to conceal his passion till he could put in execution the design he had formed of stealing me away. Fortune oftener favours wicked designs than virtuous resolutions. The giant one day surprised me and my child in a by-place. He seized us both, and, to disappoint the search he well knew my husband would cause to be made for me, he removed from the country inhabited by those Saracens, and brought us into this wood, where he has kept me some days. Deplorable as my condition is, it is still a great satisfaction to me to think that the giant, though so brutal and amorous, never used force to obtain what I always refused to his entreaties. Not but that he has a hundred times threatened that he would have recourse to the worst of extremities, in case he could not otherwise prevail upon me; and I must confess to you, that awhile ago, when I provoked his anger by my words, I was less concerned for my life than for my honour.

This, my lord, said the prince of the Saracens’ wife, is the faithful account of my misfortunes; and I question not but you will think me worthy of your compassion, and that you will not repent having so generously relieved me. Madam, answered my father, be assured your troubles have affected me, and I will do all in my power to make you happy again. To-morrow, as soon as day appears, we will quit this wood, and endeavour to fall into the road which leads to the great city of Deryabar, of which I am sovereign; and if you think fit, you shall be lodged in my palace, till the prince your husband comes to claim you.

The Saracen lady accepted the offer, and the next day followed the king my father, who found all his retinue upon the skirts of the wood, they having spent the night in searching after him, and being very uneasy because they could not find him. They were no less rejoiced to meet with than amazed to see him with a lady, whose beauty surprised them. He told them how he had found her, and the risk he run in approaching the hut, where he must certainly have lost his life had the giant spied him. One of his servants took up the lady behind him, and another carried the child.

Thus they arrived at the palace of the king my father, who assigned the beautiful Saracen lady an apartment, and caused her child to be carefully educated. The lady was not insensible of the king’s goodness to her, and expressed as much gratitude as he could desire. She had at first appeared very uneasy, and impatient that her husband did not claim her; but by degrees she lost that uneasiness. The respect my father paid her dispelled her impatience; and I am of opinion she would at last have blamed fortune more for restoring her to her kindred than she did for removing her from them.

In the mean time, the lady’s son grew up; he was very handsome, and not wanting wit, found means to please the king my father, who conceived a great friendship for him. All the courtiers perceived it, and guessed that that young man might in the end be my husband. In this idea, and looking on him already as heir to the crown, they made their court to him, and every one endeavoured to gain his favour. He soon saw into their designs, grew conceited of himself, and, forgetting the distance there was between our conditions, flattered himself with the hopes that my father was fond enough of him to prefer him before all the princes in the world. He went farther; for the king not being forward enough in offering me to him as soon as he could have wished, he had the boldness to ask me of him. Whatsoever punishment his insolence deserved, my father was satisfied with telling him he had other thoughts in relation to me, and showed him no farther resentment. The youth was incensed at this refusal; the vain fellow resented the contempt, as if he had asked some maid of ordinary extraction, or as if his birth had been equal to mine. Nor did he stop here, but resolved to be revenged on the king, and, with unparalleled ingratitude, conspired against him. In short, he murdered him, and caused himself to be proclaimed king of Deryabar, by a great number of malecontents, whom he encouraged. The first thing he did, after ridding himself of my father, was to come into my apartment, at the head of a party of the conspirators. His design was either to take my life, or oblige me to marry him. Whilst he was busy murdering my father, the grand vizier, who had been always loyal to his master, came to carry me away from the palace, and secured me in a friend’s house, till a vessel he had provided was ready to sail. I then left the island, attended only by a governess and that generous minister, who chose rather to follow his master’s daughter, and share in her misfortunes, than to submit to a tyrant.

The grand vizier designed to carry me to the courts of the neighbouring kings to implore their assistance, and excite them to revenge my father’s death; but Heaven did not approve a resolution we thought so just. When we had been but a few days at sea, there arose such a furious storm, that, in spite of all the mariners’ art, our vessel, carried away by the violence of the winds and waves, was dashed in pieces against a rock. I will not spend time in describing our shipwreck. I can but faintly represent to you how my governess, the grand vizier, and all that attended me, were swallowed up by the sea. The dread I was seized with did not permit me to observe all the horror of our condition. I lost my senses; and whether I was thrown upon the coast upon any part of the wreck of our ship, or whether Heaven, which reserved me for other misfortunes, wrought a miracle for my deliverance, I found myself on shore when my senses returned.

Misfortunes very often make us forget our duty. Instead of returning thanks to God for so singular a favour shewn me, I only lifted up my eyes to Heaven, to complain because I had been preserved. I was so far from bewailing the vizier and my governess, that I envied their fate; and dreadful imaginations by degrees prevailing over my reason, I resolved to cast myself into the sea: I was upon the point of doing so, when I heard behind me a great noise of men and horses. I looked about to see what it might be, and espied several armed horsemen, among whom was one mounted on an Arabian horse. He had on a garment embroidered with silver, a girdle set with precious stones, and a crown of gold on his head. Though his habit had not convinced me that he was chief of the company, I should have judged it by the air of grandeur which appeared in his person. He was a young man extraordinarily well shaped, and perfectly beautiful. Surprised to see a young lady alone in that place, he sent some of his officers to ask who I was. I answered only by weeping. The shore being covered with the wreck of our ship, they concluded some vessel had been cast away there, and that I was certainly some person that had escaped with my life. This conjecture, and my inconsolable condition, excited the curiosity of those officers; who began to ask me a thousand questions, with assurances that their king was a generous prince, and that I should receive consolation in his court.

The king, impatient to know who I was, grew weary of expecting the return of his officers, and drew near to me. He gazed on me very earnestly, and observing that I did not give over weeping and afflicting myself, without being able to return an answer to their questions, he forbid them troubling me any more: and directing his discourse to me, Madam, said he, I conjure you to moderate your excessive affliction. Though Heaven in its wrath has laid this calamity upon you, it does not behove you to despair. I beseech you show more resolution. Fortune, which has hitherto persecuted you, is inconstant, and may soon change. I dare assure you, that if your misfortunes are capable of receiving any relief, you shall find it in my dominions. My palace is at your service. You shall live with the queen my mother, who will endeavour by her kindness to ease your affliction. I know not yet who you are; but I find I already take an interest in you.

I thanked the young king for his goodness to me, accepted the obliging offers he made me; and to convince him that I was not unworthy of them, told him my condition. I described to him the insolence of the young Saracen, and found it was enough to recount my misfortunes, to excite compassion in him, and all his officers who heard me. When I had done speaking, the prince began again, assuring me that he was deeply concerned at my misfortunes. Then he conducted me to his palace, and presented me to the queen his mother, to whom I was obliged again to repeat my misfortunes, and to renew my tears. The queen seemed very sensible of my trouble, and conceived extreme affection for me. On the other hand, the king her son fell desperately in love with me, and soon offered me his person and his crown. I was so taken up with the thoughts of my calamities, that the prince, though so lovely a person, did not make so great an impression on me as he might have done at another time. However, gratitude prevailed on me, I did not refuse to make him happy, and our wedding was kept with all imaginable splendour.

When all the people were taken up with the celebration of their sovereign’s nuptials, a neighbouring prince, his enemy, made a descent by night on the island with a great number of troops. That formidable enemy was the king of Zanguebar. He surprised those people, and cut to pieces all the king my husband’s subjects. He was very near taking us both. We escaped very narrowly, for he had already entered the palace with some of his followers; but we found means to slip away, and to get to the sea-coast, where we threw ourselves into a fishing-boat we had the good fortune to meet with. Two days we were driven about by the winds, without knowing what would become of us. The third day we espied a vessel making towards us under sail. We rejoiced at first, believing it had been a merchant ship which might take us aboard; but what was our astonishment, when, as it drew near, we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck. Having boarded, five or six of them leaped into our boat, seized us, bound the prince, and conveyed us into their ship, where they immediately took off my veil. My youth and features touched them, and they all declared how much they were charmed at the sight of me. Instead of casting lots, each of them claimed the preference, and me as his right. The dispute grew warm, and they came to blows about me, and fought like madmen. The deck was soon covered with dead bodies, and they were all killed but one, who being left sole possessor of me, said, You are mine. I will carry you to Grand Cairo, to deliver you to a friend of mine, to whom I have promised a beautiful slave. But who, added he, looking upon the king my husband, is that man? What relation does he bear to you? Are you allied by blood or love? Sir, answered I, he is my husband. If so, replied the pirate, in pity I must rid myself of him: it would be too great an affliction to him to see you in my friend’s arms. Having spoken these words, he took up the unhappy prince, who was bound, and threw him into the sea, notwithstanding all my endeavours to hinder him.

I shrieked in a dreadful manner at the sight of that cruel action, and had certainly cast myself headlong into the sea, but that the pirate held me. He plainly saw that was my design, and therefore bound me with cords to the main-mast, and then hoisting sail, made towards the land, and got ashore. He unbound me, and led me to a little town, where he bought camels, tents, and slaves, and then set out for Grand Cairo, designing, as he still said, to present me to his friend, according to his promise.

We had been several days upon the road, when, as we were crossing this plain yesterday, we espied the black who inhabited this castle. At a distance we took him for a tower, and when near us could scarce believe him to be a man. He drew his vast scimitar, and summoned the pirate to yield himself prisoner, with all his slaves, and the lady he was conducting. The pirate was daring, and being seconded by all his slaves, who promised to stand by him, he attacked the black. The combat lasted a considerable time; but at length the pirate fell under his enemy’s deadly blows, as did all his slaves, who chose rather to die than to forsake him. The black then conducted me to the castle, whither he also brought the pirate’s body, which he eat that night for his supper. After that inhuman meal, perceiving that I ceased not weeping, he said to me, Young lady, prepare to satisfy my desires, rather than continue thus to afflict yourself. Make a virtue of necessity, and comply: I will give you till to-morrow to consider. Let me then find you comforted for all your misfortunes, and overjoyed for having been reserved for my bed. Having spoke these words, he conducted me to a chamber, and went to bed in his own, after locking up all the castle doors. He opened them this morning, and presently locked them again, to pursue some travellers he perceived at a distance; but it is likely they made their escape, since he was coming alone, and without any booty, when you attacked him.

As soon as the princess had put an end to the recital of her adventures, Codadad declared to her that he was deeply concerned at her misfortunes. But, madam, added he, it shall be your own fault if you do not live at ease for the future. The king of Harran’s sons offer you a safe retreat in the court of the king their father; be pleased to accept of it. You will be there cherished by that prince, and respected by all; and if you do not disdain the affection of your deliverer, permit me to make you a present of it, and to marry you before all these princes; let them be witnesses to our contract. The princess consented to it, and the marriage was concluded that very day in the castle, where they found all sorts of provisions. The kitchens were full of flesh and other eatables the black used to feed on when he was weary of feeding on human bodies. There was also a variety of fruits excellent in their kinds; and to complete their pleasure, abundance of delicious wine and other liquors.

They all sat down at table; and after having eaten and drank plentifully, they took along with them the rest of the provisions, and set out for the king of Harran’s court; they travelled several days, encamping in the pleasantest places they could find, and they were within one day’s journey of Harran, when, having halted and drank all their wine, being no longer under concern to make it hold out, Codadad directing his discourse to all his company, Princes, said he, I have too long concealed from you who I am. Behold your brother Codadad! I have received my being, as well as you, from the king of Harran; the prince of Samaria has brought me up, and the princess Pirouze is my mother. Madam, added he, addressing himself to the princes, of Deryabar, do you also forgive me for having concealed my birth from you? Perhaps, by discovering it sooner, I might have prevented some disagreeable reflections, which may have been occasioned by a match you may have thought unequal. No, sir, answered the princess, the opinion I at first conceived of you heightened every moment, and you did not stand in need of the extraction you now discover to make me happy.

The princes congratulated Codadad on his birth, and expressed much satisfaction at the knowledge of it. But in reality, instead of rejoicing, their hatred of so amiable a brother was increased. They met together at night in a by-place, whilst Codadad and the princess his wife lay last asleep in their tent. Those ungrateful, those envious brothers, forgetting that, had it not been for the brave son of Pirouze, they must have been devoured by the black, agreed among themselves to murder him. We have no other course to choose, said one of those wicked brethren; for the moment our father shall come to understand that this stranger he is already so fond of, is our brother, and that he alone has been able to destroy a giant, whom we could not all of us together conquer, he will heap favours and a thousand praises on him, and declare him his heir, to the prejudice of all his brothers, who will be obliged to obey and fall down before him. Besides those, he added many other words, which made such an impression on their jealous minds, that they immediately repaired to Codadad, then fast asleep, stabbed him in a thousand places, and leaving him for dead in the arms of the princess of Deryabar, proceeded on their journey for the city of Harran, where they arrived the next day.

The king, their father, conceived the greater joy at their return, because he had despaired of ever seeing them again: he asked what had been the occasion of their stay? But they took care not to acquaint him with it, making no mention either of the black or of Codadad; and only said, that being curious to see different countries, they had spent some time in the neighbouring cities.

In the mean time Codadad lay in his tent drowned in his own blood, and little differing from a dead man, with the princess his wife, who seemed to be in not much better condition than he. She rent the air with her dismal shrieks, tore her hair, and bathing her husband’s body with her tears, --Alas! Codadad, my dear Codadad, cried she, is it you whom I behold just departing this life? What cruel hands have put you into this condition? Can I believe these are your brothers who have treated you so unmercifully, these brothers whom thy valour has saved? No, they are rather devils, who under the characters so dear, came to murder you. O barbarous wretches! whosoever you are, how could you make so ungrateful a return for the service he has done you? But why should I complain of your brothers, unfortunate Codadad! I alone am to blame for your death. You would join your fate with mine, and all the ill-fortune that attends me since I left my father’s palace, has fallen upon you. O Heaven! which has condemned me to lead a life full of adventures and calamities, if you will not permit me to have a consort, why do you permit me to find one? Behold, you have now robbed me of two, just as I began to be attached to them.

By these and other moving expressions, the wretched princess of Deryabar vented her sorrow, fixing her eyes on the deplorable Codadad, who could not hear her; but he was not dead, and his consort observing that he still breathed, ran to a large town she espied in the plain, to inquire for a surgeon. She was directed to one, who went immediately with her; but when they came to the tent they could not find Codadad, which made them conclude he had been dragged away by some wild beast to devour him. The princess renewed her complaints and lamentations in a most dismal manner. The surgeon was moved, and being unwilling to leave her in that frightful condition, proposed to her to return to the town, offering her his house and service.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us